■'■a 

5 


3? 

>-4 

> I 

s * 

esq  * 

pp 

§ 

% 


w 

Kfl 

A 

< 

O 

3 

o 

tl 

o 

H 

M 

H 

s? 

o 

H 

w 

U 

g 

£ 

Ph 

o 

H 

A 

w 

H 

55 

co 

W 

P4 

Ph 


0) 

Tt 

0 

ej 

3 

> 

$> 

£ 

4-» 

>> 

a 


K 

*+«&** 

>7' 


2 

<o 


'V 

7 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


V 


https://archive.org/details/gospelamongbechuOOprim 


/ 


THE  GOSPEL 


AMONG 


THE  BECHUANAS, 


AND  OTHEE 


bribes  of  Southern  Africa. 


ft.  f y uJ  ' 

ffj  ^ / ^ ^ 


PREPARED  FOE  THE  AMERICAN  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  UNION,  AND 
REVISED  BY  THE  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLICATION. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

AMERICAN  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  UNION, 


NO.  146  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


Entered  according  to  act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1846,  by 
the  American  Sunday-school  Union,  in  the  clerk’s  office  of  the 
District  Court  of  the  Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


PREFACE. 


The  labours  and  adventures  of  Robert 
Moffat,  an  English  missionary,  among  the 
savage  tribes  of  southern  Africa,  form  one 
of  the  most  striking  chapters  in  the  history 
of  modern  missions.  His  work  has  been 
read  by  thousands  in  this  country  as  well 
as  in  England,  and  to  bring  some  of  its 
most  interesting  and  instructive  passages 
before  the  young,  who  might  be  deterred 
from  the  perusal  of  the  larger  volume,  the 
following  abridgment  has  been  prepared. 

That  the  noble,  self-denying  spirit  of  the 
intrepid  Moffat  may  be  awakened  in  the 
hearts  of  our  children,  and  that  many  of 

them  may  devote  themselves  to  the  service 
1*  5 


6 


PREFACE. 


of  God  among  the  heathen,  is  the  prayer 
of  the  author  of  this  abridgment,  who  with 
the  same  desire  has  already  given  to  the 
Sunday-school  libraries,  through  the  Ame- 
rican Sunday-school  Union,  the  life  of  the 
“ Martyr  Missionary.” 

The  Rev.  Robert  Moffat  was  sent  out  by 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  in  1816, 
and  has  been  in  their  service  in  South  Africa 
about  a quarter  of  a century.  The  mis- 
sions in  that  part  of  the  continent  have  been 
strengthened  by  the  labours  of  other  socie- 
ties, and  have  been  greatly  blessed,  so  that 
the  history  of  no  missions  in  modern  times 
affords  more  precious  and  remarkable  evi- 
dence of  the  omnipotence  of  divine  grace. 


THE 


GOSPEL  AMONG  THE  BECHUANAS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Early  Missionary  Efforts  in  South  Africa. 

Two  young  men  stood  up  together  in  Sur- 
rey Chapel,  London,  in  the  year  1816,  and 
were  set  apart  for  the  missionary  work.  One 
of  them  "was  named  John  Williams.  He 
went  to  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and  was  there 
the  means  of  turning  many  of  the  pagans  to 
righteousness ; and,  after  a short  career  of 
great  usefulness,  he  was  murdered  by  the  na- 
tives of  an  island  to  which  he  was  attempting 
to  carry  the  news  of  salvation.  He  has  since 
been  called  “The  Martyr  Missionary;”  and 
his  memoirs  have  been  widely  read  among  the 
books  of  the  American  Sunday-school  Union. 


8 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


The  other  young  man  was  Robert  Moffat, 
who  went  to  Africa.  His  adventures  there  have 
attracted  much  attention,  and  the  accounts 
which  he  has  given  of  the  triumphs  of  the 
gospel  among  the  degraded  people  of  that  be- 
nighted continent,  are  among  the  most  won- 
derful records  of  modern  missions. 

Before  we  enter  upon  the  narrative  of  Mof- 
fat’s labours,  let  us  look  at  Africa  as  it  is,  and 
see  what  a field  it  opens  for  missionary  efforts. 
There  is  no  part  of  the  world  of  which  so  little 
is  known  as  of  the  interior  of  this  continent. 
Many  travellers  have  lost  their  lives  in  trying 
to  explore  it ; and  it  is  probable  that  the  mis- 
sionary, with  the  “lamp  of  life  ” in  his  hand, 
will  penetrate  its  dark  places  before  the  travel- 
ler who  goes  with  the  torch  of  science,  or  the 
trader  in  search  of  gain. 

Once  this  land  was  blessed  with  the  light 
of  the  gospel.  But  long  centuries  of  darkness 
have  settled  upon  it.  The  sons  and  daughters 
of  Africa  have  been  carried  captive  into  dis- 
tant lands : her  people  have  sunk  into  the 
lowest  depths  of  mental  and  moral  degrada- 
tion ; till  now  it  would  be  impossible  to  find  on 
the  face  of  the  earth  a race  of  men  who  need 
the  gospel  more,  or  who  are  more  incapable 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


9 


of  receiving  it.  Some  of  the  African  people  are 
among  the  most  debased  of  the  human  family. 

The  labours  of  Mr.  Moffat  were  in  South  Af- 
rica, where  the  lowest  specimens  of  the  race 
may  be  found,  and  the  peculiar  beauty  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ  appears  in  its  power  to  change 
the  hearts  and  the  lives  of  men,  even  of  Hot- 
tentots, whose  savage  and  brutal  habits  seemed 
to  place  them  almost  beneath  the  human  race, 
and  in  the  rank  of  the  beasts  of  the  field. 

The  Moravians  were  the  first  to  attempt  a 
mission  to  the  Hottentots.  In  1736,  George 
Schmidt  left  Germany,  his  native  country,  and 
raised  the  standard  of  the  cross  in  the  “ Vale 
of  Grace,”  as  his  first  station  in  South  Africa 
was  called,  and  there  pointed  the  poor,  de- 
spised, and  perishing  natives  to  the  Lamb  of 
God.  His  labours  were  attended  with  success, 
and  he  had  the  joy  of  seeing  some  of  these  de- 
graded people  led,  as  he  hoped,  to  the  foot  of  the 
cross.  The  Dutch,  at  this  time,  had  a colony 
at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  when  the  mis- 
sionary was  compelled  to  go  home  on  a visit 
in  1743,  the  Dutch  refused  to  permit  him  to 
return  and  resume  his  mission,  lest  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  natives  should  interfere  with  the 
avaricious  designs  of  the  colonists. 


10 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


For  fifty  years  no  missionary  was  there.  In 
1792,  three  Moravians  went  out  and  found 
the  spot  where  Schmidt  had  planted  the  seeds 
of  divine  truth.  And  they  found  some  of 
the  fruit ! One  old  woman  remembered  the 
missionary,  and  produced  a New  Testament 
which  he  had  given  her.  Others,  who  had 
heard  of  Schmidt,  welcomed  the  new  mission- 
aries, and  though  their  trials  were  many  and 
great,  the  Lord  blessed  them,  and  their  mis- 
sions have  prospered  there  to  this  day. 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  landed  at  Cape  Town, 
with  two  associates,  in  1799  ; and  leaving  the 
colony,  he  penetrated  into  the  interior,  and 
took  up  his  residence  near  to  the  Kafirs,  a 
barbarous  people,  who  looked  upon  him  as  a 
spy,  and  suspected  that  he  had  come  to  get 
possession  of  their  land  and  cattle.  These 
people  had  suffered  so  much  from  the  Dutch 
farmers,  that  they  regarded  every  white  man 
as  their  enemy;  and  it  is  wonderful  that  they 
did  not  fall  upon  the  missionary  and  put  him 
to  death.  He  carried  nothing  to  recommend 
himself  to  them,  nor  any  means  of  defence,  and 
his  appearance  was  not  likely  to  make  much 
impression  on  their  minds.  He  went  without 
hat,  or  shoes,  or  stockings,  and  trusted  in  God 


THE  BECHTJANAS.  1 1 

and  the  truth  to  win  his  way  to  the  hearts  of 
the  natives. 

They  wondered  what  brought  him  there, 
and  one  of  them  said  to  him,  “ Did  this  plan 
spring  out  of  your  own  heart?”  for  they  could 
not  believe  that  a man  would  come  there  only 
to  tell  them  of  God  and  the  way  to  escape  the 
wrath  to  come.  When  at  last  Dr.  Vander- 
kemp  and  his  companions  obtained  permission 
to  remain,  they  selected  a spot  and  built  a hut, 
which  they  thatched  with  grass  and  rushes. 
Dr.  Vanderkemp  was  a learned  and  polished 
man  ; he  had  received  honours  in  Europe  for 
his  progress  in  literature,  in  philosophy,  di- 
vinity, physic,  and  the  military  art.  He  was 
not  only  a profound  student  in  ancient  lan- 
guages, but  in  all  the  modern  European 
tongues,  even  to  that  of  the  Highlanders  of 
Scotland;  and  had  distinguished  himself  in 
the  armies  of  his  country,  in  connection 
with  which  he  rose  to  be  captain  of  horse  and 
lieutenant  of  the  dragoon  guards.  Yet  this 
man,  constrained  by  the  “love  of  Christ,” 
could  cheerfully  lay  aside  all  his  honours, 
mingle  with  savages,  bear  their  sneers  and 
contumely,  condescend  to  serve  the  meanest 
of  his  troublesome  guests — take  the  axe,  the 


12 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


sickle,  the  spade,  and  the  mattock — lie  down 
on  the  place  where  dogs  repose,  and  spend 
nights  with  his  couch  drenched  with  rain,  the 
cold  wind  bringing  his  fragile  house  about  his 
ears.  Though  annoyed  by  the  nightly  visits 
of  hungry  hyenas,  sometimes  destroying  his 
sheep,  and  even  seizing  the  leg  of  beef  at  his 
tent  door, — though  compelled  to  wander  about 
in  quest  of  lost  cattle,  and  exposed  to  the  per- 
plexing and  humbling  caprice  of  those  whose 
characters  were  stains  on  human  nature — 
whisperings  occasionally  reaching  his  ears 
that  murderous  plans  were  in  progress  for  his 
destruction — he  calmly  proceeded  with  his  be- 
nevolent efforts,  and  to  secure  his  object,  would 
stoop  with  “the  meekness  of  wisdom”  to  please 
and  propitiate  the  rude  and  wayward  children 
of  the  desert  whom  he  sought  to  bless. 

In  the  midst  of  all  his  discouragements, 
when  he  discovered  the  faintest  image  of  his 
Lord  and  Master  in  a poor  Hottentot  or  Kafir, 
he  was  enraptured.  When  told  by  a Hotten- 
tot woman  that  she  incessantly  prayed  to  Je- 
sus to  reveal  himself  to  her,  and  teach  her 
what  she  ought  to  know,  his  heart  was  filled 
with  joy ; and  he  adds,  “ I have  prayed  the 
Lord  that  it  might  please  him  to  accompany 


THE  BECHUANA9. 


13 


the  unworthy  efforts  of  his  vile  servant  with 
the  influences  of  his  Spirit.  And,  oh,  how  did 
my  soul  rejoice  that  the  Lord  had  given  me,  in 
this  wilderness  among  tigers  and  wolves,  and 
at  such  a distance  from  Christians,  a poor  hea- 
then woman  with  whom  I could  converse  con- 
fidently of  the  mysteries  of  the  hidden  com- 
munion with  Christ.  Oh,  that  I may  not  be 
deceived.  Lo,  my  winter  is  past — the  voice 
of  the  turtle  is  already  heard  in  the  land.” 

Dr.  Vanderkemp  continued  to  reside  among 
the  Kafirs  for  some  time,  but  was,  by  and  by, 
compelled  to  retire,  and  labour  with  the  Mora- 
vian missionaries  among  the  Hottentots.  He 
took  a bold  and  decided  stand  in  behalf  of  these 
natives  against  their  white  oppressors,  and  ter- 
minated a life  of  great  devotion  and  usefulness 
in  1811,  dying  with  these  memorable  words 
on  his  lips : “ All  is  well.” 

In  the  year  1816.,  Mr.  Joseph  Williams, 
with  his  wife  and  child,  took  up  his  abode  at 
the  Kat  river.  Short  as  Dr.  Vanderkemp’s 
labours  among  the  Kafirs  were,  he  left  a sa- 
vour of  the  gospel  behind  him,  which  pre- 
pared the  way  for  others,  after  many  long 
years  had  rolled  by,  during  which  many  of  the 
Doctor’s  acquaintances  had  been  taught,  by 
2 


14 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


fearful  lessons,  not  to  admire  the  nation  of 
whites,  but  rather  to  increase  their  suspicions 
and  alarms.  But  Jankanna’s  (Vanderkemp’s) 
name  still  diffused  a fragrance  among  the  yet 
untamed  and  unsubdued  Kafirs. 

Temporary  houses  were  raised,  ground  was 
cleared  for  cultivation,  a water-course  and  dam 
were  in  preparation,  while  the  Kafirs  assem- 
bled for  daily  instruction ; and  the  beautiful 
vale  which  had  often  echoed  to  the  din  of 
savage  war,  was  likely  soon  to  become  a 
peaceful  Zion,  to  which  the  Kafir  tribes  would 
repair  to  hold  their  solemn  feasts.  Little  more 
than  two  years  had  run  their  round  when 
Williams  was  numbered  with  the  dead.  His 
beloved  partner,  a woman  of  no  common  forti- 
tude, was  his  sole  attendant  in  the  lonely  vale, 
and  saw  in  her  expiring  husband  the  bright 
prospects  they  had  of  permanent  success 
afaiong  the  Kafirs,  and  into  which  she  had  en- 
tered with  all  her  energies  of  mind  and  body, 
blasted  for  a season.  About  to  be  left  with  two 
fatherless  babes,  her  circumstances  were  such 
as  even  her  own  pen  would  fail  to  describe ; 
but  the  widow’s  God  was  there.  After  being 
enabled  to  resign  her  dearest  earthly  friend, 
she  asked  one  of  the  Kafirs  if  he  had  “ No 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


15 


wish  to  see  his  teacher  before  the  Lord  took 
him  to  himself?  ‘ Yes,’  was  his  reply,  ‘ but  I 
do  not  like  to  ask  you,  because  I think  it  will 
make  your  heart  sore.’  He  then  approached, 
and  sat  down  by  the  bedside.  I asked  him  if 
he  prayed!  ‘Yes,’ he  said.  And  what  do 
you  pray  for  ? £ I pray  the  Lord,  as  he  had 

brought  us  a teacher  over  the  great  sea  water, 
and  hath  thus  long  spared  him  to  tell  us  His 
word,  that  He  would  be  pleased  to  raise  him 
up  again  to  tell  us  more  of  that  Great  Word.’ 
I asked,  Do  you  pray  for  me  ? ‘ Yes  ; I pray 

that  if  the  Lord  should  take  away  your  hus- 
band from  you,  he  would  support  and  protect 
you  and  your  little  ones  in  the  midst  of  this 
wild  and  barbarous  people.’  ” 

Cheerless  and  lonely  must  have  been  the 
first  days  of  her  widowhood.  She  instructed 
her  semi-civilized  attendants  to  prepare  the 
wood,  and  make  a coffin ; and,  with  a weep- 
ing band,  followed  the  desire  of  her  eyes  to 
the  silent  dust,  there  to  slumber  till*  the  morn- 
ing of  the  resurrection,  when  he  who  cuts 
short  his  work  in  righteousness,  will  show  that 
Williams,  in  his  short  career,  finished  the  work 
given  him  to  do. 

These  are  the  beginnings  of  the  missionary 


16 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


work  in  South  Africa.  Those  engaged  in  it 
were  few  and  feeble,  and  often  ready  to  perish ; 
but  the  God  of  missions  watched  over  them, 
and  other  labourers,  including  those  sent  out 
by  the  Glasgow,  the  London,  the  Wesleyan, 
and  American  Missionary  Societies,  have  en- 
tered those  fields.  The  united  efforts  of  these 
ardent  men  have  already  accomplished  won- 
ders there. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


17 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Bushmen  of  South  Africa. 

The  Bushmen  in  Southern  Africa  are  a 
savage  and  degraded  race  of  men,  whose  his- 
tory and  habits  have  been  the  subject  of  much 
difference  of  opinion  among  those  who  have 
come  in  contact  with  them.  They  are  evi- 
dently the  poorest  and  feeblest  and  most  de- 
spised of  all  the  sable  descendants  of  Ham. 
When  Dr.  Vanderkemp  went  to  Kafri-land, 
three  missionaries,  Messrs.  Kicherer,  Kramer, 
and  Edwards  took  their  way  toward  the  Zak 
river,  between  four  and  five  hundred  miles 
north-east  of  the  southern  point  of  Africa. 
The  circumstances  that  led  them  to  this  dis- 
tant and  unpromising  field  were  remarkable, 
and  showed  the  hand  of  God  most  clearly. 
It  seems  the  Dutch  Farmers,  having  suffered 
severely  from  the  ravages  of  the  Bushmen 
among  their  flocks  and  herds,  had  made  a 
treaty  with  these  barbarians.  The  Bushmen 
seeing  Florus  Fischer,  who  was  a good  man, 
2* 


18 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


solemnly  appeal  to  Almighty  God  to  witness 
the  transaction,  and  observing  that  he  was  in 
the  habit  of  assembling  his  family  for  worship, 
morning  and  evening,  were  led  to  inquire  into 
the  Divine  character,  and  to  solicit  a Christian 
teacher.  Mr.  Fischer  cheerfully  afforded  en- 
couragement ; and,  though  it  appeared  some- 
thing like  hoping  against  hope,  he,  at  their  re- 
quest, took  some  of  the  principal  of  them  to 
Cape  Town  for  this  purpose. 

They  arrived  there  just  before  the  three 
missionaries  reached  Cape  Town,  a circum- 
stance which  left  the  latter  no  reason  to  doubt 
of  being  called  of  God  to  labour  in  that  quarter. 
The  brethren  received  unbounded  kindness 
and  attention  from  the  government,  and  assist- 
ance from  the  farmers,  who  loaded  them  with 
things  requisite  to  commence  the  station ; 
while  some  accompanied  them  to  the  spot  they 
first  selected,  which  they  named  “Happy 
Prospect.”  Here  Messrs.  Kichererand  Kra- 
mer laboured  with  primitive  zeal  and  simpli- 
city, to  raise  the  most  abject  of  our  species  ; 
and  had  not  their  faith  been  strong  in  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  they  must  have  sunk  under  the 
very  thought  of  making  an  attempt. 

From  this  station  on  Zak  river  the  mission- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


19 


aries  looked  farther  on  to  other  tribes  and  more 
distant  regions  ; to  the  Namaquas,  the  Caran- 
nas,  the  Griquas,  and  Bechuanas ; and  from 
the  accounts  furnished  by  these  missionaries, 
the  civilized  world  became  acquainted  with 
the  fact  that  these  tribes  inhabited  those  re- 
gions. The  station  at  Zak  river  was  aban- 
doned in  1806,  on  account  of  the  difficulty  of 
sustaining  the  labourers  in  a sterile  country, 
where  rain  seldom  fell,  and  where  it  was 
necessary  to  depend  on  foreign  supplies  which 
were  obtained  only  at  great  expense  and  with 
great  difficulty.  But  the  station  was  aban- 
doned with  painful  regret.  The  missiona- 
ries had  rejoiced  in  the  conversion  of  a num- 
ber of  the  degraded  natives,  who  were  after- 
wards greatly  useful  in  the  extension  of  the 
gospel. 

It  will  be  interesting,  before  we  proceed,  to 
give  a more  particular  description  of  these 
Bushmen,  who  are  considered  by  many  to  be 
the  most  ignorant  and  miserable  people  on  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

They  are  originally  Hottentots,  and  are  to 
be  found  scattered,  though  thinly,  among  all 
the  Bechuana  tribes  of  the  interior  with  which 
we  are  acquainted,  even  as  far  as  the  Mam- 


20 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


poor  lake,  about  eight  hundred  miles  north  of 
Lattakoo.  The  Marosa,  or  Baroa  Bushmen, 
are  found  of  the  same  description  as  those  ju9t 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  colony  ; and  from 
the  oldest  traditions  we  can  find  among  the 
Corannas  and  Namaquas,  who  are  the  un- 
mixed Hottentots,  as  also  from  the  Bechuanas, 
it  may  be  demonstrated,  that  they  existed  a 
wandering  people  without  homes,  or  cattle,  or 
even  nationality  of  character.  That  they  de- 
scended from  Hottentots,  requires  little  argu- 
ment to  prove.  Probably  there  are  connected 
with  all  the  tribes  of  Africa  numbers  of  a 
nomadic  character,  whose  origin  will  throw 
light  on  the  history  of  the  Bushmen.  Con- 
nected with  each  of  the  towns  among  that 
people,  there  are  great  numbers  of  what  are 
called  “ Balala,”  poor  ones,  who  stand  in  the 
same  relation  to  the  Bechoanas  in  which  the 
Bushmen  formerly  stood  to  the  Hottentots,  and 
whose  .origin  was  doubtless  of  the  same  nature. 
These  Balala  were  once  inhabitants  of  the 
towns,  and  have  been  permitted  or  appointed 
to  live  in  country  places  for  the  purpose  of 
procuring  skins  of  wild  animals,  wild  honey, 
and  roots,  for  their  respective  chiefs.  The 
number  of  these  country  residents  was  in- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


21 


creased,  by  the  innate  love  of  liberty,  and  the 
scarcity  of  food  in  towns,  or  within  the  bound- 
aries to  which  they  were  confined  by  water 
and  pasture.  These  again  formed  themselves 
into  small  communities,  though  of  the  most 
temporary  character,  their  calling  requiring 
migration,  having  no  cattle  of  any  description. 
Accustomed  from  infancy  to  the  sweets  of 
comparative  liberty,  which  they  vastly  prefer 
to  slavery  in  the  settlements,  they  would  make 
any  sacrifice  to  please  their  often  distant  supe- 
riors, rather  than  be  confined  to  the  irksome- 
ness of  a town  life.  Such  is  their  aversion, 
that  chiefs  sometimes  take  armed  men,  and 
travel  a hundred  miles  into  desert  places,  in 
order  to  bring  back  Balala,  whom  they  wished 
to  assist  them  in  watching  and  harvesting  the 
gardens  of  their  wives  ; and  in  such  seasons 
they  will  frequently  wander  about,  and  fix  their 
domiciles  in  the  most  desert  and  unfrequented 
spots,  to  escape  this  easy,  but  to  them  galling 
duty,  which  is  only  required  in  a year  of 
plenty. 

Though  in  general  they  are  able  to  state  to 
what  chief  or  tribe  they  belong,  yet,  from  want 
of  intercourse,  and  from  desolating  wars,  which 
are  only  waged  where  there  is  a prospect  of 


22 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


plunder,  great  numbers  of  them  become,  in 
their  isolated  position,  independent.  They  are 
never  permitted  to  keep  cattle,  and  are  exposed 
to  the  caprice,  cupidity,  and  tyranny  of  the 
town  lords,  whenever  they  happen  to  come  in 
their  way.  They  live  a hungry  life,  being- 
dependent  on  the  chase,  wild  roots,  berries, 
locusts,  and  indeed  any  thing  eatable  that 
comes  within  their  reach ; and  when  they 
have  a more  than  usual  supply,  they  will  bury 
it  in  the  earth,  from  their  superiors,  who  are  in 
the  habit  of  taking  what  they  please.  Resist- 
ance on  their  part  would  be  instantly  avenged 
with  the  deadly  javelin.  When  hunting  par- 
ties go  out  to  kill  game,  the  Balala,  men  and 
women,  are  employed  to  carry  grievous  bur- 
dens of  flesh  to  the  rendezvous  of  the  hunters ; 
in  return  for  which,  they  receive  the  offals  of 
the  meat,  and  are  made  drudges  so  long  as  the 
party  remains.  They  are  never  permitted  to 
wear  the  furs  of  foxes  and  other  animals  they 
obtain.  The  flesh  they  may  eat;  but  the 
skins  are  conveyed  to  the  towns,  for  which 
they  obtain  a small  piece  of  tobacco,  or  an  old 
spear  or  knife.  Indeed,  all  the  valuable  skins 
of  the  larger  animals,  which  they  sometimes 
procure  by  hunting  and  pitfalls,  as  well  as  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


23 


better  portions  of  the  meat,  they  have  to  yield 
to  their  nominal  masters,  except  when  they 
succeed  in  secreting  the  whole  for  their  own 
use.  From  the  famishing  life  to  which  they 
are  exposed,  their  external  appearance  and^ 
stature  are  precisely  to  the  Bechuanas  what 
the  Bushmen  are  to  the  Hottentots.  Those, 
however,  who  live  in  places  which  afford  a 
better  supply  of  food,  are  generally  of  equal 
stature  with  those  who  live  in  towns.  The 
natives,  throughout  southern  Africa,  are  like 
plants  on  a sterile  soil,  stunted  in  growth, 
while  under  better  circumstances  the  same 
race  would  be  as  trees  instead  of  shrubs. 

Mr.  Moffat,  from  whom  we  have  derived 
these  facts,  further  says  concerning  these  poor 
Bushmen  : “ They  have  neither  house  nor 
shed,  neither  flocks  nor  herds.  Their  most 
delightful  home  is  ‘afar  in  the  desert,’  the 
unfrequented  mountain  pass,  or  the  secluded 
recesses  of  a cave  or  ravine.  They  remove 
from  place  to  place,  as  convenience  or  neces- 
sity requires.  The  man  takes  his  spear,  and 
suspends  his  bow  and  quiver  on  his  shoulder ; 
while  the  woman  frequently,  in  addition  to  the 
burden  of  a helpless  infant,  carries  a mat,  an 
earthen  pot,  a number  of  ostrich  egg-shells 


24 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


and  a few  ragged  skins,  bundled  on  her  head 
or  shoulder ; and  these  Saabs,  as  they  have 
been  designated,  bearing  in  their  character  a 
striking  resemblance  to  the  Sauneys,  or  Ba- 
lala,  (poor,)  among  the  Bechuanas,  have,  with 
few  exceptions,  as  already  shown,  been  from 
time  immemorial  the  sons  of  the  field.  Ac- 
customed to  a migratory  life,  and  entirely  de- 
pendent on  the  chase  for  a precarious  subsist- 
ence, they  have  contracted  habits  which  could 
scarcely  be  credited  of  human  beings.  These 
habits  have  by  no  means  been  improved  by  in- 
cessant conflict  with  their  superior  neighbours, 
who,  regarding  might  as  identical  with  right, 
kill  their  game,  plunder  their  honey  nests, 
seize  upon  their  fountains,  and  deprive  them 
of  their  country. 

“ Poor  Bushman  ! thy  hand  has  been  against 
every  one,  and  every  one’s  hand  against  thee. 
For  generations  past  they  have  been  hunted 
like  partridges  in  the  mountains.  Deprived 
of  what  nature  had  made  their  own,  they  be- 
came desperate,  wild,  fierce,  and  indomitable 
in  their  habits.  Hunger  compels  them  to  feed 
on  every  thing  edible.  Ixias,  wild  garlic,  the 
core  of  aloes,  gum  of  acacias,  and  several 
other  plants  and  berries,  some  of  which  are 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


25 


extremely  unwholesome,  constitute  their  fruits 
of  the  field ; while  almost  every  kind  of  living 
creature  is  eagerly  devoured,  lizards,  locusts, 
and  grasshoppers  not  excepted.  The  poison- 
ous, as  well  as  innoxious  serpents,  they  roast 
and  eat.  They  cut  off  the  head  of  the  former, 
which  they  dissect,  and  carefully  extract  the 
bags,  or  reservoirs  of  poison,  which  communi- 
cate with  the  fangs  of  the  upper  jaw.  They 
mingle  it  with  the  milky  juice  of  the  euphor- 
bia, or  with  that  of  a poisonous  bulb.  After 
simmering  for  some  time  on  a slow  fire,  it  ac- 
quires the  consistency  of  wax,  with  which  they 
cover  the  points  of  their  arrows. 

“ Though  the  natives  of  South  Africa  have 
an  aversion  to  fish,  the  Bushmen  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  rivers  make  very  ingenious  bas- 
kets, which  they  place  between  stones,  in  the 
centre  of  a current,  and  thus  they  sometimes 
procure  a fry  of  fish,  which  in  their  frequent 
necessity  must  be  acceptable.  They  ascend 
the  mountain’s  brow  or  peak,  and,  with  an 
acuteness  of  sight  perhaps  superior  to  our 
common  telescopes,  survey  the  plains  beneath, 
either  to  discover  game  or  cattle,  or  to  watch 
the  movements  of  those  whose  herds  they  may 
have  stolen.  If  danger  approaches,  they  as- 
3 


26 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


cend  almost  inaccessible  cliffs,  from  which  no- 
thing but  the  rifle  ball  could  dislodge  them. 
When  closely  pursued,  they  will  take  refuge 
in  dens  and  caves,  in  which  their  enemies 
have  sometimes  smothered  scores  to  death, 
blocking  up  the  entrances  with  brushwood,: 
and  setting  it  on  fire. 

“ One  characteristic  in  their  plundering  ex- 
peditions is  exceedingly  provoking.  When 
they  have  taken  a troop  of  cattle,  their  first 
object  is  to  escape  to  a rendezvous,  a cave  or 
an  overhanging  precipice,  or  some  sequestered 
spot  difficult  of  access  to  strangers  for  want 
of  water.  As  soon  as  they  perceive  that  any 
of  the  cattle  are  too  fatigued  to  proceed,  they 
stab  them ; and  if  the  pursuers  come  within 
sight,  and  there  is  the  slightest  probability  of 
their  being  overtaken,  they  will  thrust  their 
spears,  if  time  permit,  into  every  animal  in 
the  troop.  I have  known  sixty  head  levelled 
in  this  way.  This  habit,  which  obtains  uni- 
versally among  that  unfortunate  people,  exas- 
perates their  enemies  to  the  last  degree,  and 
vengeance  falls  on  men,  women,  and  children, 
whenever  they  come  within  reach  of  their 
missiles.  Though  their  poisoned  arrows  can- 
not take  in  one-third  of  the  length  of  a musket- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


27 


shot,  they  aim  with  great  precision.  I have 
known  men  shot  dead  on  the  spot  with  poi- 
soned arrows,  and  others  who  did  not  at  first 
appear  to  he  mortally  wounded,  I have  seen 
die  in  convulsive  agony  in  a few  hours. 

It  is  impossible  to  look  at  some  of  their  domi- 
ciles, without  the  inquiry  involuntarily  rising 
in  the  mind — are  these  the  abodes  of  human 
beings  ? In  a bushy  country,  they  will  form  a 
hollow  in  a central  position,  and  bring  the 
branches  together  over  the  head.  Here  the 
man,  his  wife,  and  probably  a child  or  two,  lie 
huddled  in  a heap,  on  a little  grass,  in  a hollow 
spot,  not  larger  than  an  ostrich’s  nest.  Where 
bushes  are  scarce,  they  form  a hollow  under 
the  edge  of  a rock,  covering  it  partially  with 
reeds  or  grass,  and  they  are  often  to  be  found, 
in  fissures  and  caves  of  the  mountains.  When 
they  have  abundance  of  meat,  they  do  nothing 
but  gorge  and  sleep,  dance  and  sing,  till  their 
stock  is  exhausted.  But  hunger,  that  impe- 
rious master,  soon  drives  them  to  the  chase. 
It  is  astonishing  to  what  a distance  they  will 
run  in  pursuit  of  the  animal  which  has  re- 
ceived the  fatal  arrow.  I have  seen  them,  on 
the  successful  return  of  a hunting  party,  the 
merriest  of  the  merry,  exhibiting  bursts  of  en- 


28 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


thusiastic  joy ; while  their  momentary  happi- 
ness, contrasted  with  their  real  condition,  pro- 
duced on  my  mind  the  deepest  sorrow.  Many 
suffer  great  distress  when  the  weather  is  cold 
and  rainy,  during  which  not  unfrequently  their 
children  perish  from  hunger.  A most  inhu- 
man practice  also  prevails  among  them,  that 
when  a mother  dies,  whose  infant  is  not  able 
to  shift  for  itself,  it  is,  without  any  ceremony, 
buried  alive  with  the  corpse  of  its  mother.” 

Mr.  Moffat  had  a boy  brought  up  in  his  own 
house,  who  was  thus  rescued  from  his  mother’s 
grave,  when  only  two  years  old. 

To  the  above  melancholy  description,  may 
be  added  the  testimony  of  Mr.  Kicherer, 
whose  circumstances,  while  living  among 
them,  afforded  abundant  opportunities  of  be- 
coming intimately  acquainted  with  their  real 
condition. 

“ Their  manner  of  life  is  extremely  wretched 
and  disgusting.  They  delight  to  besmear  their 
bodies  with  the  fat  of  animals,  mingled  with 
ochre,  and  sometimes  with  grime.  They  are 
utter  strangers  to  cleanliness,  as  they  never 
wash  their  bodies,  but  suffer  the  dirt  to  accu- 
mulate, so  that  it  will  hang  a considerable 
length  from  their  elbows.  Their  huts  are 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


29 


formed  by  digging  a hole  in  the  earth  about 
three  feet  deep,  and  then  making  a roof  of 
reeds,  which  is,  however,  insufficient  to  keep 
off  the  rains.  Here  they  lie  close  together, 
like  pigs  in  a sty.  They  are  extremely  lazy, 
so  that  nothing  will  rouse  them  to  action  but 
excessive  hunger.  They  will  continue  several 
days  together  without  food,  rather  than  be  at 
the  pains  of  procuring  it.  When  compelled  to 
sally  forth  for  prey,  they  are  dexterous  at  de- 
stroying the  various  beasts  which  abound  in 
the  country ; and  they  can  run  almost  as  well 
as  a horse.  They  are  total  strangers  to  do- 
mestic happiness.  The  men  have  several 
wives,  but  conjugal  affection  is  little  known. 
They  take  no  great  care  of  their  children,  and 
never  correct  them  except  in  a fit  of  rage,  when 
they  almost  kill  them  by  severe  usage.  In  a quar- 
rel between  father  and  mother,  or  the  several 
wives  of  a husband,  the  defeated  party  wreaks 
his  or  her  vengeance  on  the  child  of  the  con- 
queror, which  in  general  loses  its  life.  Tame 
Hottentots  seldom  destroy  their  children,  ex- 
cept in  a fit  of  passion  ; but  the  Bushmen  will 
kill  their  children  without  remorse,  on  various 
occasions  : as  when  they  are  ill-shaped,  when 
they  are  in  want  of  food,  when  the  father  of  a 
3 * 


30 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


child  has  forsaken  its  mother,  or  when  obliged 
to  flee  from  the  farmers  or  others ; in  which 
case  they  will  strangle  them,  smother  them, 
cast  them  away  in  the  desert,  or  bury  them 
alive.  There  are  instances  of  parents  throw- 
ing their  tender  offspring  to  the  hungry  lion, 
who  stands  roaring  before  their  cavern,  refus- 
ing to  depart  till  some  peace-offering  be  made 
to  him.  In  general,  their  children  cease  to  be 
the  objects  of  a mother’s  care  as  soon  as  they 
are  able  to  crawl  about  in  the  field.  In  some 
few  instances,  however,  you  meet  with  a spark 
of  natural  affection,  which  places  them  on  a 
level  with  the  brute  creation.” 

Oh  the  miseries  to  which  human  nature  is 
heir!  Hard  is  the  Bushman’s  lot.  Friendless, 
forsaken,  an  outcast  from  the  wror!d,  greatly 
preferring  the  company  of  the  beasts  of  prey 
to  that  of  civilized  man ; he  takes  his  Gorah, 
a piece  of  catgut  stretched  on  a bow,  and 
by  strong  effort  with  his  breath,  produces  a 
few  soft  notes  of  music,  which  soothe  his  soli- 
tary hours,  although  its  sounds  are  often  re- 
sponded to  by  the  lion’s  roar,  or  the  hyena’s 
howl.  He  knows  no  God,  knows  nothing  of 
eternity,  yet  dreads  death  ; and  has  no  shrine  at 
which  he  leaves  his  cares  or  sorrows.  We  can 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


31 


scarcely  conceive  of  human  beings  descend- 
ing lower  in  the  scale  of  ignorance  and  vice ; 
while  yet  there  can  be  no  question  that  they 
are  children  of  one  common  parent  with  our- 
selves ; and  if,  during  a period  of  some  thou- 
sands of  years,  they  have  sunk  thus  low,  what 
would  the  world  become  if  left  without  Divine 
revelation,  to  grope  in  the  mazes  of  heathen 
darkness  ? But,  degraded  as  the  Bushmen 
really  are,  they  can  be  kind,  and  hospitable  too; 
faithful  to  their  charge,  grateful  for  favours, 
and  susceptible  of  kindness.  It  is  habitual 
with  them,  on  receiving  the  smallest  portion 
of  food,  to  divide  it  with  their  friends ; and 
generally  it  is  observed  the  one  who  first  re- 
ceives the  boon,  retains  the  least  for  himself ; 
and  a hungry  mother  will  not  unfrequently 
give  what  she  may  receive  to  her  emaciated 
children,  without  tasting  it  herself. 

In  order  to  get  the  people  to  congregate, 
Mr.  Kicherer  found  it  necessary  to  give  them 
daily  a little  food,  and  especially  small  portions 
of  tobacco,  with  which  he  was  most  liberally 
supplied  by  the  farmers.  “ Without  that,” 
he  says,  “ it  would  have  been  impossible  to 
bring  these  poor  people  to  any  means  of  in- 
struction, as  they  are  compelled  continually 


32 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


to  go  from  one  place  to  another  for  food.” 
While,  however,  the  message  of  Divine  mer- 
cy at  times  made  an  impression  so  great  that 
the  missionaries  were  led  to  suppose  that  they 
had  surmounted  every  difficulty,  they  were 
again  humbled  and  grieved  to  see  (as  they  ex- 
pressed it)  the  natural  inconstancy  of  the  Bush- 
men reverse  every  promising  sign. 

The  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  most  anxious  to  impart  to  this  degrad- 
ed portion  of  the  human  family  the  means  of 
grace,  recommended  the  establishment  of  a 
station  for  that  object  at  Toornberg,  now 
Colesberg,  south  of  the  Great  River  ; and  Mr. 
Erasmus  Smith  and  Mr.  Corner  went  thither 
in  1814,  when  about  500  Bushmen  took  up 
their  abode  with  them.  The  missionaries  were 
thus  cheered  by  a people  waiting  to  receive 
them ; but  their  joy  was  of  short  duration.  A 
long  and  mortal  enmity  had  existed  between 
the  Bushmen  and  the  farmers  ; and  they  soon 
began  to  suspect  that  the  missionaries  were 
employed  only  as  instruments  to  betray  them 
into  their  hands.  Groundless  as  this  suspi- 
cion was,  it  nevertheless  so  operated  for  a 
while  as  to  damp  the  zeal  of  the  missionaries. 
They  very  naturally  expected  that  it  would 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


33 


require  a long  and  laborious  course  of  culture 
and  tuition  before  such  pupils  could  be  ex- 
pected even  to  apprehend  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity.  This,  however,  was  not  the 
case.  The  light  and  power  of  the  gospel,  at 
an  early  period  of  the  mission,  accompanied 
the  proclamation  of  its  glad  tidings,  and  a 
number  of  these  barbarous  people,  when  they 
heard  the  word  of  life,  believed.  And  here  a 
Christian  church  arose,  extensive  gardens 
were  laid  out,  and  these  were  cultivated  with 
the  Bushmen’s  own  hands. 

Another  mission  was  commenced  among 
that  people  at  Hephzibah,  where  there  was  a 
prospect  of  permanent  success.  It  was,  how- 
ever, found  extremely  difficult,  from  the  Bush- 
men coming  into  unpleasant  contact  with  the 
farmers  in  their  vicinity,  and  the  missionaries 
being  brought  into  collision  on  their  account. 
These  evils,  to  which  their  locality  exposed 
them,  soon  proved  the  means  of  blasting  their 
pleasing  hopes  among  that  people.  An  order 
was  received  from  the  Cape  authorities,  re- 
quiring the  missionaries  to  retire  within  the 
colony.  Thus  ceased  the  operations  of  the 
Society  among  the  poor  wild  Bushmen  at 
these  stations  ; and  it  is  impossible  to  read  the 


34 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


following  extract  of  a letter  to  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Philip,  from  the  Rev.  A.  Faure,  then  minister 
of  GraafF  Reinet,  without  deeply  lamenting, 
with  that  enlightened  individual,  that  these 
stations  should  have  been  broken  up. 

“ Some  of  the  Bushmen  whom  Mr.  Smith 
baptized  had  acquired  very  rational  ideas  of 
the  principles  of  the  Christian  religion ; and 
appeared  to  feel  its  constraining  influence  on 
their  habitual  conduct.  They  were  zealous 
in  trying  to  convey  the  same  inestimable 
blessing  to  their  unhappy  countrymen,  who 
live  without  God  and  without  hope  in  the 
world.  It  was  delightful  to  hear  the  children 
sing  the  praises  of  Jehovah,  and  to  witness 
the  progress  they  had  made  in  spelling  and 
reading.  These  facts, *which  have  come  under 
my  own  observation,  prove  that  the  conversion 
of  this  race  of  immortal  beings  is  not  impos- 
sible.” 

The  last  effort  of  the  Society  to  establish  a 
mission  among  that  people,  was  attempted  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  Caledon  river.  Captain  A. 
Kok,  the  late  chief  of  Philippolis,  most  muni- 
ficently presented  the  Bushmen  who  congre- 
gated at  that  place  with  a good  supply  of 
cattle,  sheep,  and  goats.  This  mission,  now 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


35 


called  Bethulie,  was  afterwards  transferred  by 
Dr.  Philip  to  the  Paris  Society,  and  it  has 
since  become  a Bechuana  mission,  where  the 
gospel  has  had  great  success. 

The  history  of  the  missions  among  the 
Bushmen  is  an  important  lesson.  It  shows 
that  the  most  stupid  and  brutal  people  on 
earth  may  be  reached  by  the  gospel,  and 
brought  to  the  feet  of  Christ. 

An  instance  of  the  power  of  kindness  to 
melt  the  heart  is  here  mentioned  by  Mr.  Mof- 
fat : “I  know,”  says  he,  “an  individual  who 
was  struck  with  the  difficulties  the  Bush- 
women  had  in  rearing  their  infants  after  the 
season  of  suckling,  from  the  entire  absence  of 
any  thing  in  the  shape  of  milk  or  grain.  Dried 
meat,  or  ixia  bulbs,  is  hard  fare  for  a babe. 
He  tried  to  persuade  them  to  purchase  (milch) 
goats,  with  ostrich  feathers,  or  skins  of  game 
procured  in  the  chase.  At  this  proposal  they 
laughed  inordinately,  asking  him  if  ever  their 
forefathers  kept  cattle ; intimating,  that  they 
were  not  intended  to  keep,  but  to  eat,  as  their 
progenitors  had  always  done.  He  recom- 
mended the  plan  to  all  who  happened  to  come 
in  his  way,  but  with  no  better  success.  It  at 
last  occurred  to  his  mind  to  present  some  of 


36 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  principal  individuals  among  them  with  a 
few  goats  a piece.  This  he  did,  promising 
that,  if  they  took  good  care  of  them  for  a given 
time,  he  would  add  to  their  number,  and  make 
them  their  own.  This  proposal,  though  to 
them  scarcely  to  be  believed,  went  to  their 
hearts  ; and  the  very  looks  of  the  men,  and 
the  grateful  gesticulations  of  the  women,  were 
felt  by  the  missionary  as  a rich  reward.  His 
anticipations  were  fully  realized.  They  al- 
lowed their  little  flocks  to  increase,  and  even 
took  some  trouble  to  make  additions  by  barter ; 
and  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  several 
of  these  resorting  to  the  house  of  prayer  on 
Sabbath  days,  though  their  homes  were  many 
miles  distant.” 

The  young  reader  will  be  amused  with  a 
description  of  their  mode  of  catching  the  os- 
trich. The  Bushman  dresses  himself  up  with 
feathers,  to  look  as  nearly  as  possible  like  the 
bird.  A cushion  is  stuffed  with  straw,  and 
covered  with  feathers  ; the  neck  and  head  of 
an  ostrich  are  fastened  to  this  cushion,  which 
is  then  placed  on  the  shoulders  of  the  Bush- 
man, who  whitens  his  legs,  takes  his  bow  and 
poisoned  arrows,  and  sets  out  in  pursuit.  At 
a few  hundred  yards  distant  it  is  not  possible 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


for  the  human  eye  to  detect  the  fraud.  This 
human  bird  appears  to  pick  away  at  the  ver- 
dure, turning  the  head  as  if  keeping  a sharp 
look-out,  shakes  his  feathers,  now  walks,  and 
then  trots,  till  he  gets  within  bow-shot,  when 
he  draws  with  certain  aim  on  one  of  the  flock  ; 
as  they  flee  from  the  wounded  bird  he  runs 
too.  The  male  ostrich  will  on  some  occasions 
give  chase  to  the  strange  bird,  when  he  tries 
to  elude  them,  in  a way  to  prevent  their 
catching  his  scent ; for  when  once  they  do, 
the  spell  is  broken,  and  no  sooner  is  the  fraud 
discovered,  than  they  all  flee  beyond  his  reach, 
and  far  beyond  his  pursuit.  Should  one  hap- 
pen to  get  too  near  in  pursuit,  he  can  only 
run  to  the  windward,  or  throw  off  his  saddle,  to 
avoid  a stroke  from  a wing  which  would  lay 
him  prostrate. 


4 


40 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  III. 

1 he  Story  of  Africaner. 

On  the  map  of  Africa,  a short  distance  above 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the  reader  will  see 
the  Orange  river  emptying  into  the  Atlantic 
Ocean.  In  1806,  the  missionaries  of  the  Lon- 
don Missionary  Society  crossed  that  river,  to 
carry  the  gospel  to  the  miserable  dwellers 
in  that  wild  and  desolate  region.  The  people 
were  Hottentots,  and  in  many  respects  were 
like  those  we  have  already  described.  They 
had  had  no  intercourse  with  white  men,  whom 
they  called  Hat-wearers , except  such  as  came 
among  them  to  plunder  them,  and  therefore 
they  looked  on  all  white  men  as  they  did  upon 
wild  beasts. 

The  missionaries  suffered  great  hardships 
on  the  journey  to  this  region,  and  when  at 
last  they  pitched  their  tents  for  a temporary 
residence,  they  named  the  spot  “ Silent  Hope 
and  when  they  had  found  another  place  that 
promised  to  be  more  permanent,  they  called 
it  “ Happy  Deliverance.’* 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


41 


In  this  region  lived  a most  noted  robber 
by  the  name  of  Africaner,  who  was  the  ter- 
ror of  all  the  surrounding  country.  The  his- 
tory of  this  robber  is  wonderful,  and  deserves 
to  be  recorded  as  signal  among  the  triumphs 
of  the  gospel  over  the  most  abandoned  and 
wicked  men.  If  so  cruel,  savage,  and  wicked 
a man  as  this  robber,  can  be  made  a meek, 
humble,  and  devoted  friend  of  Christ,  what 
may  not  the  gospel  effect  in  the  conversion  of 
men.  A memoir  of  Africaner  is  published  by 
the  American  Sunday-school  Union,  but  we 
will  nevertheless  give  the  leading  points  of  his 
history  in  the  present  place. 

Jager  (afterwards  Christian  Africaner)  and 
his  father  once  roamed  on  their  native  hills 
and  dales,  within  100  miles  of  Cape  Town ; 
pastured  their  own  flocks,  killed  their  own 
game,  drank  of  their  own  streams,  and  min- 
gled the  music  of  their  heathen  songs  with  the 
winds  which  burst  over  the  Witsemberg  and 
Winterhoek  mountains,  once  the  strongholds 
of  his  clan.  As  the  Dutch  settlers  increased, 
and  made  room  for  themselves,  by  adopting  as 
their  own  the  lands  which  lay  beyond  them, 
those  of  the  Hottentots,  (the  aborigines,)  inca- 
pable of  maintaining  their  ground  against  these 


42 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


foreign  intruders,  were  compelled  to  give 
place  by  removing  to  a distance,  or  yielding 
themselves  in  passive  obedience  to  the  far- 
mers. From  time  to  time  be  found  himself 
and  his  people  becoming  more  remote  from 
the  land  of  their  forefathers,  till  he  became 

united  and  subject  to  a farmer  named  P . 

Here  he  and  his  diminished  clan  lived  for  a 

number  of  years.  In  Africaner,  P found 

a faithful  and  intrepid  shepherd  ; his  valour  in 
defending  and  increasing  the  herds  and  flocks 
of  his  master  enhanced  his  value,  and  at  the 
same  time  it  matured  habits  and  principles 
which  afterwards  recoiled  on  that  devoted 
family,  and  carried  devastation  to  whatever 

quarter  he  directed  his  steps.  Had  P 

treated  his  subjects  with  common  humanity, 
not  to  say  with  gratitude,  he  might  have  died 
honourably,  and  prevented  the  catastrophe 
which  befel  the  family,  and  the  train  of  rob- 
bery, crime,  and  bloodshed  which  quickly  fol- 
lowed that  melancholy  event.  But  at  last, 
exasperated  by  ill  usage,  and  determined  on 
freedom,  Africaner  and  his  brothers  rose  upon 
their  master,  and  having  put  him  to  death, 
they  seized  what  fire-arms  they  could  lay 
their  hands  on,  and  fled. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


43 


Africaner,  with  as  little  loss  of  time  as  pos- 
sible, rallied  the  remnant  of  his  tribe,  and,  with 
what  they  could  take  with  them,  directed  their 
course  to  the  Orange  river,  and  wrere  soon  be- 
yond the  reach  of  pursuers,  who,  in  a thinly 
scattered  population,  required  time  to  collect. 
He  fixed  his  abode  on  the  banks  of  the  Orange 
river ; and  afterwards,  a chief  ceding  to  him 
his  dominion  in  Great  Namaqua-land,  it  hence- 
forth became  his  by  right,  as  well  as  by  con- 
quest. 

Attempts  were  made  on  the  part  of  the  co- 
lonial government  and  the  farmers,  to  punish 

this  daring  outrage  on  the  P family ; 

but  though  rewards  were  offered,  Africaner 
dared  them  to  approach  his  territories.  Some 
of  the  farmers  had  recourse  to  another  strata- 
gem to  rid  the  frontiers  of  such  a terror ; they 
bribed  some  of  the  Bastards,  who  were  in  the 
habit  of  visiting  the  colony,  from  the  upper 
regions  of  the  Orange  river.  This  gave  rise 
to  a long  series  of  severe  and  sometimes  bloody 
conflicts  between  the  Africaners  and  the  chief 
Berend  and  his  associates; — Berend being  im- 
pelled by  a twofold  reward,  and  Africaner  by 
a desire  to  wrreak  his  vengeance  on  the  farm- 
ers, who  were  once  his  friends,  but  now  the 
4 * 


44 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


instigators  of  the  deeply  laid  scheme*  Though 
these  two  chiefs  dreadfully  harassed  each 
other,  neither  conquered ; but  continued  to 
breathe  against  each  other  the  direst  hatred, 
till,  by  the  gospel  of  peace,  they  were  brought 
to  “ beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and 
their  spears  into  pruning-hooks.” 

As  soon  as  Africaner  had  discovered  the 
origin  of  the  plot,  which  had  well-nigh  over- 
thrown his  power,,  he  visited  the  boundaries 
of  the  colony.  A farmer  named  Engelbrecht, 
and  a Hottentot,  fell  victims  to  his  fury, 
and  their  cattle  and  other  property  were  car- 
ried off,  to  atone  for  the  injuries  inflicted  by 
the  machinations  of  the  farmers.  Africaner 
now  became  a terror,  not  only  to  the  colony  on 
the  south,  but  also  to  the  tribes  on  the  north* 
The  original  natives  of  the  country  justly 
viewed  him  as  a dangerous  neighbour,  even 
though  he  had  obtained,  by  lawful  means,  a 
portion  in  their  country.  They  considered 
him  as  the  common  enemy.  This  led  to  pil- 
fering and  provocations  on  their  part ; conduct 
which  he  was  sure  to  pay  back  in  their  own 
way,  with  large  interest.  The  tribes  fled  at 
his  approach.  His  name  carried  dismay  even 
to  the  solitary  wastes.  At  a subsequent  pe- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


45 


liod,  as  I was  standing  with  a Namaqua  chief, 
looking  at  Africaner,  in  a supplicating  attitude, 
entreating  parties  ripe  for  a battle,  to  live  at 
peace  with  each  other : “ Look,”  said  the 
wondering  chief,  pointing  to  Africaner,  “ there 
is  the  man,  once  the  lion,  at  whose  roar  even 
the  inhabitants  of  distant  hamlets  fled  from 
their  homes  ! Yes,  and  I,”  (patting  his  chest 
with  his  hand,)  “ have,  for  fear  of  his  approach, 
fled  with  my  people,  our  wives  and  our  babes, 
to  the  mountain  glen,  or  to  the  wilderness,  and 
spent  nights  among  beasts  of  prey,  rather  than 
gaze  on  the  eyes  of  this  lion,  or  hear  his 
roar.” 

After  the  general  aspect  of  affairs  began  to 
settle  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  Afri- 
caner’s head-quarters  were,  other  distant  and 
interior  parts  of  the  country  became  a theatre, 
in  which  the  inhabitants  of  the  colony  were 
pursuing  a bloody  game,  in  shooting  the  abo- 
rigines, and  carrying  off  their  cattle.  The 
landrost  of  one  of  the  colonial  districts  sent  a 
message  to  Africaner,  requesting  him  to  try 
and  put  a stop  to  these  proceedings,  and  espe- 
cially those  of  a farmer,  who,  with  his  attend- 
ants, had  secured  themselves  in  a stronghold 
in  the  country.  Africaner  promptly  obeyed 


46 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  call,  and  as  he  did  not  intend  to  fight  them, 
he  went  with  some  of  his  chief  men  on  oxen, 
to  recommend  them  peaceably  to  retire  from 
the  country  in  which  they  were  such  a 
scourge.  On  approaching  the  temporary 
dwellings  of  these  free-booters,  and  within 
gun-shot,  the  farmer  levelled  his  long  roer  at 
the  small  party,  and  several  shot  entering 
Africaner’s  shoulder,  instantly  brought  him  to 
the  ground.  His  companions  immediately 
took  up  their  arms,  and  the  farmer,  knowing 
that  their  shots  were  deadly,  kept  out  of  the 
way,  allowing  the  wounded  chief  and  his  at- 
tendants to  retire,  which  they  did,  and  re- 
turned home  brooding  revenge. 

As  soon  as  the  shot  were  extracted,  and  the 
wound  partially  healed,  though  the  arm  was 
lamed  for  life,  Africaner,  who  was  not  a man 
to  be  frightened  from  his  purpose,  resumed 
his  campaign;  and  the  result  was,  that  this 
marauder,  under  a Christian  name,  was  driven 
from  his  stronghold,  and  compelled  to  take  re- 
fuge in  the  colony  whence  he  had  come.  The 
success  which,  in  almost  every  instance,  fol- 
lowed the  arms  of  such  a small  and  inconsider- 
able body  of  banditti  as  that  of  Africaner,  may 
be  ascribed  to  his  mode  of  warfare.  He  en- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


47 


deavoured  always  to  attack  his  enemy  on  the 
plain ; or,  if  entrenched,  or  among  bushes,  he 
instantly  drove  them  from  their  sheltering- 
places ; where,  if  both  parties  were  of  the 
same  mind,  they  would  continue,  from  day  to 
day,  occasionally  discharging  their  missiles. 
By  Africaner’s  mode  of  warfare,  the  conflict 
was  soon  decided.  His  reasons  were  these  : 
he  did  not  like  suspense  when  life  was  at 
stake ; he  preferred  to  conquer  a people  be- 
fore they  had  time  to  be  alarmed,  which  saved 
them  much  agony  of  mind,  and  spared  the  un- 
necessary effusion  of  blood.  Africaner  was  a 
man  of  great  prowess,  and  possessed  a mind 
capable  of  studying  the  tactics  of  savage  war- 
fare. His  brother,  Titus,  was  perhaps  still 
more  fierce  and  fearless  ; and,  though  a little 
man,  he  was  an  extraordinary  runner,  and  able 
to  bear  unparalleled  fatigue.  He  has  been 
known,  single-handed,  to  overtake  a party  of 
twenty  possessing  fire-arms,  and  only  retired 
when  his  musket  was  shot  to  pieces  in  his 
hand.  On  one  occasion,  Berend’s  party,  who 
were  far  superior  in  numbers,  headed  by  Ni- 
cholas Berend,  unexpectedly  carried  off  every 
ox  and  cow  belonging  to  Africaner ; only  a few 
calves  being  left  in  the  stall.  After  a despe- 


48 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


rate,  though  very  unequal,  contest  for  a whole 
day,  having  repeatedly  taken  and  lost  their 
cattle,  they  returned  home,  slaughtered  the 
calves  which  were  left  them,  and  rested  a cou- 
ple of  days  in  order  to  dry  the  flesh  in  the  sun, 
ready  for  the  intended  campaign.  For  several 
days  they  pursued  their  course  along  the 
northern  banks  of  the  Orange  river ; and  hav- 
ing, by  spies,  found  out  the  rendezvous  of  the 
enemy  on  the  southern  side  of  the  river,  they 
passed  beyond  them,  in  order  to  attack  them 
from  a quarter  on  which  they  fancied  they 
were  safe.  They  swam  over  in  the  dead  of 
the  night,  with  their  ammunition  and  clothes 
tied  on  their  heads,  and  their  guns  on  their 
shoulders.  The  little  force  thus  prepared,  not 
unlike  that  of  Bruce  at  Bannockburn,  seized 
their  opportunity,  and,  when  all  the  enemy 
were  slumbering  in  perfect  security,  aroused 
them  by  a volley  of  stones  falling  on  their 
fragile  huts.  The  inmates  rushed  out,  and 
were  received  by  a shower  of  arrows  ; and 
before  they  could  fairly  recover  their  senses, 
and  seize  their  guns,  the  discharge  of  musket- 
ry convinced  them  that  they  were  besieged  by 
a host  encamped  in  the  most  favourable  posi- 
tion. They  consequently  fled  in  the  greatest 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


49 


consternation,  leaving  the  captured  cattle,  as 
well  as  their  own,  in  the  hands  of  the  Africaners. 

Nicholas  Berend,  to  whom  reference  has 
been  made,  was  once  engaged  in  a desperate 
conflict  with  Titus  Africaner,  from  whose  lips 
1 had  heard  the  same  tale.  The  two  had  been 
engaged  for  hours  in  mutual  strife,  taking  and 
re-taking  a herd  of  cattle.  By  means  of  the 
large  drove  and  bushes,  each  had  managed  to 
conceal  himself.  Suddenly  a passage  opening 
in  the  troop,  which  exposed  the  enraged  com- 
batants to  each  other’s  view,  their  rifles  were 
instantly  levelled.  The  moment  they  touched 
the  triggers,  a cow  darted  in  between,  and  the 
two  balls  lodged  in  the  centre  of  the  animal, 
which  fell  dead  on  the  spot.  But  for  this  in- 
terposition, both  would,  in  all  probability,  have 
fallen,  as  they  were  most  expert  marksmen. 
A man  who  would  deliberately  smile  the 
moment  he  laid  the  lion  dead  at  his  feet,  who 
appeared  incapable  of  fear,  and  reckless  of  dan- 
ger, could  not  help  acknowledging  being  most 
powerfully  struck  with  his  escape  from  the 
ball  of  his  antagonist ; and  would  say  to  me, 
when  I referred  to  the  fact,  “ Mynheer  knows 
how  to  use  the  only  hammer  which  makes  my 
hard  heart  feel.” 


50 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


Nicholas  finished  his  Christian  course  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  T.  L.  Hodgson, 
Wesleyan  missionary  at  Boochuap.  His  end 
was  peace. 

It  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  this  terrible 
robber  and  murderer  that  the  missionaries  took 
up  their  abode.  The  Messrs.  Albrecht  (this 
was  the  name  of  the  two  missionaries)  endured 
hardship,  as  good  soldiers,  while  here.  But 
they,  with  their  wives,  were  about  to  be  ex- 
posed to  the  severest  trials  of  their  faith  in 
God,  who  has  promised  to  be  with  his  ser- 
vants even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  The 
mission  was  just  enjoying  the  prospect  of  per- 
manence and  success,  when  the  hostility  of 
this  noted  desperado  was  awakened  against  it, 
and  he  threatened  its  destruction. 

“ Africaner,  being  ail  outlaw,  could  not  visit 
the  colony  or  Cape  Town,  and,  in  order  to 
procure  supplies,  employed  others.  He  en- 
trusted Hans  Drayer  with  three  teams,  or 
thirty  oxen,  commissioning  him  to  purchase  a 
wagon  with  the  twenty,  and  with  the  remain- 
ing ten  to  bring  it  home ; and  at  the  same 
time  allowing  an  ample  reward  for  Hans.  He 
had  not  gone  far  into  the  colony  before  he  met 


THE  BECHUANA9. 


51 


a farmer  to  whom  he  owed  a large  debt,  and 
who  very  naturally  seized  the  whole.  Hans 
returned  chop-fallen  to  Mr.  Seidenfaden’s 
missionary  station  at  Kamiesberg,  of  which  he 
had  the  charge  during  Mr.  S.’s  absence.  Af- 
ricaner,  hearing  of  what  had  happened,  went 
in  quest  of  Hans,  whom  he  expected  to  find 
humble,  but  who  was  insolent  to  the  last  de- 
gree. On  their  punishing  him  with  a sam- 
bock,  he  seized  a gun,  and  levelled  it  at  Afri- 
caner, but  he  was  instantly  despatched.” 

Mr.  Seidenfaden  having  left  debts  behind 
him,  among  the  Great  Namaquas,  and  some 
of  the  Africaners,  a portion  of  his  property 
was  seized.  After  this  the  friends  of  Hans,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  Namaquas,  sought  re- 
venge on  the  people  of  Africaner,  but  not 
succeeding,  obtained  assistance  from  the  peo- 
ple of  Warm  Bath.  This,  with  a false  report 
that  they  had  taken  some  of  his  cattle,  and 
that  the  missionaries  were  their  abettors, 
dreadfully  enraged  Africaner,  who  vowed  ven- 
geance on  the  mission. 

The  situation  of  the  missionaries  and  their 
wives  was  now  most  distressing.  Among  a 
feeble  and  timid  people,  with  scarcely  any 
means  of  defence,  a bare  country  around,  no 
5 


53  THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 

mountain-glen  or  cave  in  which  they  could 
take  refuge,  a burning  sun,  and  a glowing 
plain  ; two  hundred  miles  from  the  abodes  of 
civilized  men,  between  which  lay  a waste- 
howling  wilderness,  and  the  Orange  river, 
seldom  fordable  by  wagons ! Such  was  their 
position  with  the  human  lion  in  his  lair,  ready 
to  rouse  himself  up  to  deeds  of  rapine  and 
blood.  This  is  no  coloured  picture,  for  the 
writer  has  with  his  family  been  placed  in  cir- 
cumstances not  dissimilar : experience  is  re- 
quisite to  aid  in  just  conceptions  of  so  trying 
a moment.  For  a whole  month  they  were  in 
constant  terror,  hourly  expecting  the  threaten- 
ed attack.  The  hearts  of  the  missionaries 
were  riven  with  anguish  ; their  souls  revolted 
at  the  idea  of  abandoning  the  people,  who 
were  now  suffering  f’rom  want,  to  become  a 
prey  to  one  from  whom  they  could  expect  no 
quarter.  On  «ne  occasion  they  dug  square 
holes  in  the  ground,  about  six  feet  deep,  that 
in  case  of  an  attack  they  might  escape  the 
balis;  there  they  remained  buried  alive  for 
the  space  of  a week,  having  the  tilt  sail  of  the 
wagon  thrown  over  the  mouth  of  the  pit  to 
keep  off  the  burning  rays  of  an  almost  vertical 
sun.  As  one  of  the  sufferers  told  me,  she 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


53 


scarcely  knew  whether  they  had  to  suffer 
most  by  day  or  hy  night,  for  the  heat  some- 
times amounted  nearly  to  suffocation.  From 
this  place  they  removed,  at  the  suggestion  of 
Fledermuis,  a chief,  northward  to  the  base  of 
the  Karas  mountains  ; but  finding  it  impossi- 
ble to  settle,  they  retired  to  the  colony  to  seek 
counsel  and  assistance. 

But  to  return  to  Africaner.  He  spread  de- 
vastation around  him,  attacked  the  Namaquas, 
and  proceeded  to  Warm  Bath.  Finding  it 
abandoned,  his  followers  commenced  a rigid 
search  for  any  articles  which  might  have  been 
concealed  for  safety  in  the  earth,  and  were 
but  too  successful.  While  the  plunderers 
were  engaged  in  their  destructive  operations, 
an  incident  occurred,  almost  too  ludicrous  for 
so  melancholy  a recital.  As  the  triumphant 
chief  and  his  adherents  were  revelling  in  their 
ill-gotten  spoils,  not  without  some  qualms  of 
conscience,  derived  from  the  light  (however 
little)  which  they  had  received,  especially  as 
they  now  stood  upon  holy  ground,  which  re- 
called the  scenes  of  bygone  days,  one  of  the 
chieftain’s  attendants  strayed  into  the  burying 
ground,  where  already  a few  mounds  distin- 
guished it  from  the  surrounding  waste  as  the 


54 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


place  of  the  dead.  Stepping  over  what  he 
supposed  a newly  closed  grave,  he  heard,  to 
his  surprise,  soft  notes  of  music  vibrate  be- 
neath. He  stood  motionless,  gazing  over  his 
shoulder,  with  mouth  and  eyes  dilated,  hesi- 
tating whether  to  stand  still,  and  see  the  dead 
arise,  which  he  had  heard  the  missionaries 
preach  about,  or  to  take  to  his  heels.  After 
no  little  palpitation  of  heart,  in  order  to  assure 
himself,  he  mustered  courage  to  make  another 
trial,  for  the  tones  he  had  heard  had  died  away. 
His  second  leap  again  roused  the  sepulchral 
harp,  which  now  fell  in  soft  but  awful  cadence 
on  his  ear.  Without  casting  an  eye  behind, 
he  darted  off  to  the  camp,  and,  with  breathless 
amazement,  announced  to  Africaner  the  start- 
ling discovery  he  had  made  of  life  and  music 
in  the  grave.  The  appearance  of  the  man 
convinced  Africaner  that  he  was  in  earnest. 
The  chief,  fearless  of  the  living  or  the  dead, 
was  not  to  be  scared  even  by  the  supposed 
spectre  of  the  tomb,  arose,  and  ordered  his  men 
to  follow  him  to  the  spot.  One  jumped  and 
another  jumped,  and  at  each  succeeding  leap, 
succeeding  notes  of  the  softest  music  vibrated 
on  the  ear  from  beneath.  Recourse  was  had 
instantly  to  exhumation.  The  mysterious 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


55 


musician  was  soon  brought  to  light.  It  proved 
to  be  Mrs.  Albrecht’s  piano-forte,  which  she 
had  taken  with  her  from  London,  and  which 
was  the  first  ever  conveyed  into  these  regions. 
Being  too  cumbrous  to  be  taken  in  a hasty 
flight,  it  had  been  buried  in  a soil  where,  from 
the  entire  absence  of  moisture,  it  might,  but 
from  this  circumstance,  have  remained  un- 
scathed. Africaner,  whose  martial  spirit  made 
him  a fitter  associate  for  Mars  than  for  the 
Muses,  allowed  the  instrument  to  be  dissected, 
parts  of  which  I have  seen,  from  which  those 
fingers  now  silent  in  the  grave  had  called  forth 
divine  harmony. 

To  finish  the  varied  but  sorrowful  detail, 
one  of  the  men  of  Africaner,  on  seeing  him 
depart,  took  a fire-brand,  and  set  fire  to  the 
houses  and  huts,  which  were  soon  reduced  to 
ashes  ; and  thus  the  light  of  Divine  truth, 
which  had  just  been  enkindled  in  those  gloomy 
regions,  was  extinguished  for  a season  ; and  a 
peaceful  Zion  reduced  to  a heap  of  ruins. 

The  missionaries  returned  to  Cape  Town, 
and  afterwards  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Albrecht  at- 
tempted to  come  back  and  resume  the  mis- 
sion among  the  Namaquas.  Mrs.  Albrecht 
died  on  the  journey,  and  her  husband  resumed 
5* 


56 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  work  at  Pella,  south  of  the  Orange  river, 
but  his  labours  were  soon  terminated  by  death  ; 
yet  before  his  death  he  had  the  joy  of  making 
peace  with  Africaner , and  of  seeing  the  stand- 
ard of  the  cross  reared  in  the  very  settlement 
of  the  man  whose  deeds  of  blood  had  made 
his  name  a terror  to  the  missionaries  and  the 
heathen. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


57 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Story  of  Africaner , continued. 

In  1812,  the  Rev.  J.  Campbell,  who  visited 
Africa  in  behalf  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  finding,  wherever  he  went,  in  cross- 
: * ing  the  continent,  that  the  name  of  Africaner 
was  a terror  to  the  people,  determined  to  write 
to  him,  and  endeavour  to  persuade  him  to 
have  a missionary  in  his  own  village.  It 
was  long  before  he  could  find  any  one  who 
was  not  afraid  to  carry  the  letter.  Africaner 
received  the  letter  at  last,  and  some  time  after- 
wards he  sent  a reply  to  it,  which  Mr.  Camp- 
bell did  not  receive,  and  consequently  did  not 
send  a missionary.  But  his  letter  to  Africaner 
awakened  his  mind.  In  that  letter  he  told 
Africaner  he  was  sorry  that  he  should  be  the 
occasion  of  so  much  misery  and  oppression  in 
that  part  of  Africa — that  as  he  knew  there  was 
a God,  and  a judgment  to  come,  he  could  not 
believe  but  that  Africaner  must  be  an  unhappy 


58 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


man  by  being  the  cause  of  so  much  unhappi- 
ness to  others. 

The  savage  robber  resolved  to  have  a mis- 
sionary, and  sending  a messenger  to  Pella, 
below  the  Orange  river,  he  obtained  one — 
Mr.  Ebner — who  at  once  proceeded  to  Afri- 
caner’s settlement,  and  there,  in  the  very  den 
of  the  beast,  began  to  preach  Christ  crucified. 
And  that  preaching  was  made  the  power  of 
God  to  the  salvation  of  the  bloody  warrior. 
The  hard  heart  of  Africaner  was  melted  by  the 
grace  of  God  under  the  preaching  of  the  mis- 
sionary, and  soon  we  hear  of  the  savage  sitting 
at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  saying,  “ I am  glad 
that  I am  delivered.  I have  been  long  enough 
engaged  in  the  service  of  the  devil,  but  now 
I am  free  from  his  bondage.  Jesus  has  deli- 
vered me ; him  will  I serve,  and  with  him 
will  I abide.” 

Mr.  Moffat  went  to  Africaner’s  village  to 
succeed  Mr.  Ebner,  who  returned  to  Pella. 
On  his  way  there,  Mr.  Moffat  says : “ As  I 
approached  the  boundaries  of  the  Dutch  colony, 
the  farmers,  who,  of  course,  had  not  one  good 
word  to  say  of  Africaner,  were  skeptical  to  the 
last  degree  about  his  reported  conversion,  and 
predicted  my  destruction.  One  said  he  would 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


59 


set  me  up  for  a mark  for  his  boys  to  shoot  at ; 
and  another,  that  he  would  strip  off  my  skin, 
and  make  a drum  of  it  to  dance  to;  another 
most  consoling  prediction  was,  that  he  would 
make  a drinking  cup  of  my  skull.  I believe 
they  were  serious,  and  especially  a kind  mo- 
therly lady,  who,  wiping  the  tear  from  her 
eye,  bade  me  farewell,  saying,  4 Had  you  been 
an  old  man,  it  would  have  been  nothing,  for 
you  would  soon  have  died,  whether  or  no ; 
but  you  are  young,  and  going  to  become  a prey 
to  that  monster.’  ” 

Mr.  Moffat  pushed  on,  and  after  a journey 
attended  with  great  fatigue  and  exposure,  he 
reached  the  village,  where  he  was  received 
with  kindness  by  Africaner,  and  his  brothers. 
But  there  was  no  warmth  in  the  reception  he 
met,  and  the  young  missionary  was  not  much 
encouraged  by  the  appearance  of  things. 
Titus  Africaner  was  decidedly  hostile  to  the 
gospel,  and  there  was  ground  to  fear  that  this 
man  would  proceed  to  violent  measures.  Even 
Christian  Africaner  did  not  show  any  zeal  in 
support  of  the  missionary.  Under  these  trying 
circumstances  Mr.  Moffat  commenced  his  la- 
bours, and  the  Lord  was  with  him.  He  open- 
ed a school  and  had  public  religious  services 


60 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


with  all  who  would  attend,  every  morning  and 
evening.  Soon,  he  says,  “ I was  cheered  with 
tokens  of  the  Divine  presence.  The  chief, 
who  had  for  some  time  past  been  in  a doubtful 
state,  attended  with  such  regularity,  that  I might 
as  well  doubt  of  morning’s  dawn,  as  of  his  at- 
tendance on  the  appointed  means  of  grace.  To 
reading,  in  which  he  was  not  very  fluent,  he 
attended  with  all  the  assiduity  and  energy  of 
a youthful  believer ; the  Testament  became 
his  constant  companion,  and  his  profiting  ap- 
peared unto  all.  Often  have  I seen  him  under 
the  shadow  of  a great  rock,  nearly  the  livelong 
day,  eagerly  perusing  the  pages  of  Divine 
inspiration ; or,  in  his  hut  he  would  sit,  uncon- 
scious of  the  affairs  of  a family  around,  or  the 
entrance  of  a stranger,  with  his  eye  gazing  on 
the  blessed  book,  and  his  mind  wrapt  up  in 
things  divine.  Many  were  the  nights  he  sat 
with  me,  on  a great  stone,  at  the  door  of  my 
habitation,  conversing  with  me  till  the  dawn 
of  another  day,  on  creation,  providence,  re- 
demption, and  the  glories  of  the  heavenly 
world.  He  was  like  the  bee,  gathering  honey 
from  every  flower,  and  at  such  seasons  he 
would,  from  what  he  had  stored  up  in  the 
course  of  the  day’s  reading,  repeat  generally 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


61 


in  the  very  language  of  Scripture,  those  pas- 
sages which  he  could  not  fully  comprehend. 
He  had  no  commentary,  except  the  living 
voice  of  his  teacher,  nor  marginal  references, 
but  he  soon  discovered  the  importance  of  con- 
sulting parallel  passages,  which  an  excellent 
memory  enabled  him  readily  to  find.  He  did 
not  confine  his  expanding  mind  to  the  volume 
of  revelation,  though  he  had  been  taught  by 
experience,  that  that  contained  heights  and 
depths,  and  lengths  and  breadths,  which  no 
man  comprehends.  He  was  led  to  look  upon 
the  book  of  nature  ; and  he  would  regard  the 
heavenly  orbs  with  an  inquiring  look,  cast  his 
eye  on  the  earth  beneath  his  tread,  and  re- 
garding both  as  displays  of  creative  power  and 
infinite  intelligence,  would  inquire  about  end- 
less space  and  infinite  duration.  I have  often 
been  amused,  when  sitting  with  him  and  others, 
who  wished  to  hear  his  questions  answered, 
and  descriptions  given  of  the  majesty,  extent, 
and  number  of  the  works  of  God ; he  would  at 
last  rub  his  hands  on  his  head,  exclaiming,  * I 
have  heard  enough  ; I feel  as  if  my  head  was 
too  small,  and  as  if  it  would  swell  with  these 
great  subjects.’ 

“ Before  seasons  like  these  to  which  I am 


62 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


referring,  Titus,  who  was  a grief  to  his  bro- 
ther, and  a terror  to  most  of  the  inhabitants  on 
the  station,  as  well  as  a fearful  example  of  un- 
godliness, had  become  greatly  subdued  in 
spirit.  I had  again  and  again  addressed  him 
in  soft  and  affectionate  language,  on  his  best 
interests,  till  he  at  last  entered  the  house  of 
God,  and  became  at  once  a steady  and  un- 
wavering friend,  and  many  times  did  he  min- 
ister to  my  wants  in  that  hungry  land.  He, 
too,  would  not  unfrequently  sit  nearly  a whole 
night  with  the  chief  and  myself,  in  compa- 
rative silence.  He  thought  his  doing  so 
would  be  pleasing  to  me,  but  he  would  never 
make  a profession.  He  was  wont  to  say  his 
head  had  become  too  hard  with  sin,  adding, 
‘ I hear  what  you  say,  and  I think  I sometimes 
understand,  but  my  heart  will  not  feel.’  He 
was  the  only  individual  of  influence  on  the 
station  who  had  two  wives,  and  fearing  the 
effects  of  example,  I have  occasionally  made 
a delicate  reference  to  the  subject,  and,  by  de- 
grees, could  make  more  direct  remarks  on  that 
point,  which  was  one  of  the  barriers  to  his 
happiness ; but  he  remained  firm,  admitting, 
at  the  same  time,  that  a man  with  two  wives 
was  not  to  be  envied ; adding,  ‘ He  is  often  in 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


63 


an  uproar,  and  when  they  quarrel,  he  does  not 
know  whose  part  to  take.’  He  said  he  often 
resolved  when  there  was  a great  disturbance, 
he  would  pay  one  off.  One  morning  I had 
thought  the  anticipated  day  had  come.  He 
approached  my  door,  leading  an  ox,  upon 
which  one  of  his  wives  was  seated.  ‘ What 
is  the  matter  V I inquired.  Giving  me  a 
shake  of  his  hand,  and  laughing,  he  replied, 
‘Just  the  old  thing  over  again.  Mynheer 
must  not  laugh  too  much  at  me,  for  I am  now 
in  for  it.’  The  two  wives  had  quarelled  at 
the  outpost,  and  the  one  in  a rage  had  thrown 
a splinter  from  a stick  at  the  other,  which  had 
entered  the  palm  of  her  hand,  and  left  a piece 
about  an  inch  long,  and  the  thickness  of  a fin- 
ger. The  hand  had  swollen  greatly.  ‘ Why,’ 
I asked,  ‘ did  you  not  bring  her  sooner  ?’  ‘She 
was  afraid  to  see  you,  and  would  not  come, 
till  I assured  her  that  you  were  a maak 
mensche ’ (a  tame  man.)  Having  made  an 
incision,  and  extracted  the  piece  of  wood,  she 
was  melted  into  tears  with  gratitude,  while  I 
earnestly  exhorted  her  to  a better  course  of 
life. 

“ But  to  return  to  the  character  of  Africaner. 
During  the  whole  period  I lived  there,  I do 

6 


64 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


not  remember  having  occasion  to  be  grieved 
with  him,  or  to  complain  of  any  part  of  his 
conduct;  his  very  faults  seemed  to ‘lean  to 
virtue’s  side.’  One  day,  when  seated  to- 
gether, I happened,  in  absence  of  mind,  to  be 
gazing  steadfastly  on  him.  It  arrested  his 
attention,  and  he  modestly  inquired  the  cause. 

*1  replied,  ‘I  was  trying  to  picture  to  myself 
your  carrying  fire  and  sword  through  the 
country,  and  I could  not  think  how  eyes  like 
yours  could  smile  at  human  wo.’  He  answer- 
ed not,  but  shed  a flood  of  tears  ! 

He  zealously  seconded  my  efforts  to  improve 
the  people  in  cleanliness  and  industry;  and  it 
would  have  made  any  one  smile  to  have  seen 
Christian  Africaner  and  myself  superintending 
the  school  children,  now  about  one  hundred 
and  twenty,  washing  themselves  at  the  foun- 
tain. It  was,  however,  found  that  their 
greasy,  filthy  carosses  of  sheepskins  soon 
made  them  as  dirty  as  ever.  The  next  thing 
was  to  get  them  to  wash  their  mantles,  &c. 
This  was  no  easy  matter,  from  their  being 
made  chiefly  of  skins,  not  tanned,  and  sewed 
together  with  thread  made  of  the  sinews  of 
animals.  It  required  a great  deal  of  coaxing 
argument,  and  perseverance,  to  induce  them 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


65 


to  undertake  this  Herculean  task ; but  this, 
too,  was  also  accomplished,  to  their  great  com- 
fort, for  they  willingly  admitted  that  they  for- 
merly harboured  so  much  company,  that  they 
could  not  sleep  soundly.  It  may  be  emphati- 
cally said  of  Africaner,  that  ‘ he  wept  with 
those  that  wept,’  for  wherever  he  heard  of  a 
case  of  distress,  thither  his  sympathies  were 
directed ; and  notwithstanding  all  his  spoils 
of  former  years,  he  had  little  to  spare,  but  he 
was  ever  on  the  alert  to  stretch  out  a helping 
hand  to  the  widow  and  fatherless.  At  an 
early  period  I also  became  an  object  of  his 
charity ; for  finding  out  that  I sometimes  sat 
down  to  a scanty  meal,  he  presented  me  with 
two  cows,  which,  though  in  that  country 
giving  little  milk,  often  saved  me  many  a hun- 
gry night,  to  which  I was  exposed.  He  was 
a man  of  peace ; and  though  I could  not  ex- 
pound to  him  that  the  ‘ sword  of  the  magis- 
trate’ implied,  that  he  was  calmly  to  sit  at 
home,  and  see  Bushmen  or  marauders  carry 
off  his  cattle,  and  slay  his  servants ; yet  so 
fully  did  he  understand  and  appreciate  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  that  nothing 
could  grieve  him  more  than  to  hear  of  indivi- 
duals, or  villages,  contending  with  one  another. 


66 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


“He  who  was  formerly  like  a firebrand, 
spreading  discord,  enmity,  and  war  among  the 
neighbouring  tribes,  would  now  make  any  sa- 
crifice to  prevent  any  thing  like  a collision  be- 
tween two  contending  parties ; and  when  he 
might  have  raised  his  arm,  and  dared  them  to 
lift  a spear,  or  draw  a bow,  he  would  stand  in 
the  attitude  of  a suppliant,  and  entreat  them  to 
be  reconciled  to  each  other ; and,  pointing  to 
his  past  life,  ask,  ‘ What  have  I now  of  all  the 
battles  I have  fought,  and  all  the  cattle  I took, 
but  shame  and  remorse  V At  an  early  period 
of  my  labours  among  that  people,  I was  deeply 
affected  by  the  sympathy  he,  as  well  as  others 
of  his  family,  manifested  towards  me  in  a sea- 
son of  affliction.  The  extreme  heat  of  the 
weather,  in  the  house  which  I have  described, 
and  living  entirely  on  meat  and  milk,  to  which 
I was  unaccustomed,  brought  on  a severe  at- 
tack of  bilious  fever,  which,  in  the  course  of 
two  days,  induced  delirium.  Opening  my 
eyes  in  the  first  few  lucid  moments,  I saw  my 
attendant  and  Africaner  sitting  before  my 
couch,  gazing  on  me  with  eyes  full  of  sympa- 
thy and  tenderness.  Seeing  a small  parcel, 
containing  a few  medicines,  I requested  him 
to  hand  it  to  me,  and  taking  from  it  a vial  of 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


67 


calomel,  I threw  some  of  it  into  my  mouth,  for 
scales  or  weights  I had  none.  He  then  asked 
me,  the  big  tear  standing  in  his  eye,  if  I died, 
how  they  were  to  bury  me.  * Just  in  the 
same  way  as  you  bury  your  own  people,’ 
was  my  reply ; and  I added,  that  he  need  be 
under  no  apprehensions  if  I were  called  away, 
for  I should  leave  a written  testimony  of  his 
kindness  to  me.  This  evidently  gave  him 
some  comfort,  but  his  joy  was  full,  when  he 
saw  me  speedily  restored,  and  at  my  post,  from 
which  I had  been  absent  only  a few  days. 

“ In  addition  to  Christian  Africaner,  his  bro- 
thers, David  and  Jacobus,  both  believers,  and 
zealous  assistants  in  the  work  of  the  mission, 
especially  in  the  school,  were  a great  comfort 
to  me.  David,  though  rather  of  a retiring  dis- 
position, was  amiable,  active,  and  firm  ; while 
Jacobus  was  warm,  affectionate,  and  zealous 
for  the  interests  of  souls.  His  very  counte- 
nance was  wont  to  cheer  my  spirits,  which, 
notwithstanding  all  I had  to  encourage,  would 
sometimes  droop.  Long  after  I left  that  people, 
he  was  shot,  while  defending  the  place  against 
an  unexpected  attack  made  on  it  by  the  people 
of  Warm  Bath.  This  intelligence  deeply  af- 
fected me,  for  I knew  that  he  and  David,  with 
6 * 


68 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


a select  few,  continued,  in  accordance  with  the 
dying  charge  of  their  elder  brother,  to  keep 
the  lamp  of  God  alive ; while  Jonker,  the  son 
and  successor  of  the  departed  chief,  turned  to 
those  courses  from  which  he  had  been  warned 
by  the  last  accents  which  fell  from  his  father’s 
lips,  though  he  had  been  a promising  youth, 
without  having  made  any  profession  of  faith  in 
the  Gospel.  The  following  fact  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  character  of  Kobus,  as  he  was 
usually  called.  The  drought  was  excessive  ; 
the  people  were  distressed  at  the  idea  of  being 
compelled  to  leave  the  station  in  search  of 
grass.  Special  prayer-meetings  were  held  ta 
implore  the  blessing  of  rain.  Prayer  was  soon 
answered,  and  the  heavens,  which  had  been  as 
brass,  were  covered  with  clouds,  the  thunders 
rolled,  and  rain  fell  like  a torrent.  The  dis- 
play of  Divine  condescension  produced  a pow- 
erful effect  on  the  minds  of  the  people,  and 
many  were  the  eyes  that  wept  tears  of  grati- 
tude. I went  out  of  my  hut,  where  I had 
been  nearly  blinded  by  the  vivid  glare  of  the 
lightning,  and  witnessed  Kobus  comforting  his 
wife,  who  was  not  a believer,  while  she  seemed 
terror-struck  at  the  tremendous  peals  which 
even  yet  were  rending  the  heavens,  and  mak- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


69 


the  very  earth  to  tremble  beneath.  He 
asked  her  how  she  could  be  afraid  of  a God  so 
kind,  and  who  could  send  down  the  rain  of  his 
grace,  with  equal  abundance,  on  dry  and 
parched  souls  ; and,  falling  on  his  knees,  he 
adored  God  for  the  blessings  of  salvation. 
At  this  time,  another  interesting  event  greatly 
encouraged  me.  The  subject  was  a vene- 
rable mother,  a member  of  the  church,  and 
one  of  the  fruits  of  the  mission  on  the  Orange 
river.  Entering  her  hut,  and  asking  how  she 
felt,  looking  upwards  with  an  expression  of 
sweet  composure, 4 1 am  looking  for  the  com- 
ing of  the  Lord  Jesus,’  was  her  reply.  Ob- 
serving me  addressing  her  unbelieving  daugh- 
ters, who  were  weeping  around  her  bed,  she 
remarked, 4 Yes,  I have  called  them,  that  they 
may  see  a Christian  die  and  a few  hours 
after,  she  was  called  to  the  bosom  of  her 
God.” 

After  Mr.  Moffat  has  given  these  interest- 
ing particulars  of  his  labours,  and  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  them,  we  might  follow  him  on 
an  exploring  tour  still  further  north,  and  into 
the  interior,  carrying  the  gospel  to  those  who 
bad  never  yet  heard  of  God.  But  he  had  not 
the  means  of  travelling ; the  only  wagon  he 


70 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


had  was  broken  down,  and  he  had  to  turn 
blacksmith  himself  to  mend  it.  In  this  work 
he  had  not  the  advantage  of  John  Williams, 
' the  “ Martyr  Missionary/’  who  had  learned 
the  trade  when  he  was  a boy.  To  repair  the 
wagon  he  must  heat  and  weld  the  iron ; and 
to  do  this  he  must  have  a pair  of  blacksmith’s 
bellows ; and  he  tells  us  how  he  went  to 
work. 

“ After  ruminating  for  a day  or  two  on 
what  I had  seen  in  smiths’  shops  in  Cape 
Town,  I resolved  on  making  a trial,  and  got  a 
native  bellows,  made  of  goat’s  skin,  to  the  neck 
end  of  which  was  attached  the  horn  of  an  elk, 
and  at  the  other  end  two  parallel  sticks  were 
fastened,  which  were  opened  by  the  hand  in 
drawing  it  back,  and  closed  when  pressed  for- 
ward, but  making  a puffiing  like  something 
broken-winded.  The  iron  was  only  red-hot, 
after  a good  perspiration,  when  I found  I must 
give  it  up  as  a bad  job ; observing  to  the  chief, 
if  I must  accompany  him,  it  must  be  on  the 
back  of  an  ox.  Reflecting  again  on  the  im- 
portance of  having  a wagon  for  the  purpose 
of  carrying  food,  when  game  happened  to  be 
killed,  (for  our  sole  dependence  was  on  the 
success  of  hunting,)  and  Africaner  evidently 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


71 


not  liking,  on  my  account,  to  go  without  a 
wagon,  I set  my  brains  again  to  work,  to  try 
and  improve  on  the  bellows  ; for  it  was  wind 
I wanted.  Though  I had  never  welded  a bit 
of  iron  in  my  life,  there  was  nothing  like 
‘ Try.’  I engaged  the  chief  to  have  two 
goats  killed,  the  largest  on  the  station,  and 
their  skins  prepared,  entire,  in  the  native  way, 
till  they  were  as  soft  as  cloth.  These  skins 
now  resembled  bags,  the  open  ends  of  which 
I nailed  to  the  edge  of  a circular  piece  of 
board,  in  which  was  a valve  ; one  end  of  the 
machine  was  connected  with  the  fire,  and  had 
a weight  on  it  to  force  out  the  wind,  when  the 
other  end  was  drawn  out  to  supply  more  air. 
This  apparatus  was  no  sooner  completed,  than 
it  was  put  to  the  test,  and  the  result  answered 
satisfactorily,  in  a steady  current  of  air ; and 
soon  I had  all  the  people  around  me,  to  witness 
my  operations  with  the  new-fangled  bellows. 
Here  I sat,  receiving  their  praises,  but  heartily 
wishing  their  departure,  lest  they  should  laugh 
at  my  burning  the  first  bit  of  iron  I took  in 
my  hands  to  weld.  A blue  granite  stone  was 
my  anvil ; a clumsy  pair  of  tongs,  and  a ham- 
mer never  intended  for  the  work  of  a forge. 
My  first  essay  was  with  some  trepidation,  for 


72 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


I did  not  like  so  many  lookers-on.  Success, 
however,  crowned  my  efforts,  to  the  no  smalt 
delight  of  the  spectators.  Having  finished 
what  was  necessary  for  the  wagon,  I was  en- 
couraged to  attempt  the  repair  of  some  gun- 
locks,  which  were  as  essential  for  the  comfort 
and  success  of  the  journey  as  the  wagon.  In 
doing  this,  I began  with  one  which  I thought 
I could  not  spoil,  should  I not  succeed ; and 
accomplishing  that,  I was  able  to  put  the  others 
in  order.” 

Having  thus  succeeded  in  making  the  ne- 
cessary preparations,  Mr.  Moffat,  with  Afri- 
caner and  a large  party,  set  out  on  a journey, 
the  immediate  design  of  which  was  to  find  a 
place  where  water  was  more  abundant,  and 
where  the  settlement  might  be  made  with 
more  comfort  and  health.  During  this  jour- 
ney he  suffered  greatly  from  hunger,  so  much 
so  that  he  would  sometimes  “tie  a string 
around  his  stomach  to  prevent  the  gnawing 
of  hunger;”  and  in  these  circumstances  he 
would  break  the  bread  of  eternal  life  to  the 
perishing  heathen. 

The  ignorance  of  the  people  whom  he  met 
in  the  native  villages  was  most  distressing. 
Instead,  however,  of  dwelling  on  his  own  ol> 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


73 

servations  of  the  condition  of  those  degraded 
heathen,  Mr.  Moffat  gives  us  extracts  from  the 
accounts  of  other  travelling  missionaries,  which 
he  says  were  confirmed  by  what  he  saw  and 
heard.  These  extracts  are  important  to  show 
how  little  knowledge  the  heathen  obtain  of 
God.  In  1815,  Mr.  Schmelen  was  in  Nama- 
qua  land,  and  had  this  conversation  with  one 
of  the  natives,  as  given  in  his  own  journal: — 

“ Did  you  ever  hear  of  a God  ?” 

“Yes,  we  have  heard  that  there  is  a God, 
hut  we  do  not  know  right.” 

“ Who  told  you  that  there  is  a God  ?” 

“We  heard  it  from  other  people.” 

“ Did  you  ever  see  a ship  ?” 

“Yes,  we  have  seen  them  a long  time 
ago.” 

“ Did  you  ever  hear  who  made  the  first 
one  ?” 

“ No,  we  never  heard  it.” 

“ Did  you  never  hear  old  people  talk  about 
it.” 

“ No,  we  never  heard  it  from  them.” 

“ Who  made  the  heavens?” 

“We  do  not  know  what  man  made  them.” 

“ Who  made  the  sun  ?” 

4lWe  always  heard  that  those  people  at  the 


74 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


sea  made  it ; when  she  goes  down,  they  cut 
her  in  pieces,  and  fry  her  in  a pot,  and  then 
put  her  together  again,  and  bring  her  out  at 
the  other  side.  Sometimes  the  sun  is  over 
our  head,  and  at  other  times  she  must  give 
place  for  the  moon  to  pass  by.  They  said  the 
moon  had  told  to  mankind  that  we  must  die, 
and  not  become  alive  again ; that  is  the  rea- 
son that  when  the  moon  is  dark  we  sometimes 
become  ill.” 

“ Is  there  any  difference  between  man  and 
beast  ?” 

“We  think  man  has  made  the  beasts.” 

“ Did  you  ever  see  a man  that  made  beasts?” 

“ No,  I only  heard  so  from  others.” 

“ Do  you  know  you  have  a soul  ?” 

“ I do  not  know  it.” 

“ How  shall  it  be  with  us  after  death  ?” 

“ When  we  are  dead,  we  are  dead ; when 
we  have  died,  we  go  over  the  sea-water,  at 
that  side  where  the  devil  is.” 

“ What  do  you  mean  by  the  devil  ?” 

“He  is  not  good ; all  people  who  die,  run 
to  him.” 

“ How  does  the  devil  behave  to  them,  well 
or  ill  ?” 

“ You  shall  see ; all  our  people  are  there 


THE  BECHUANAS.  75 

who  have  died  (in  the  ships).  Those  people 
in  the  ships  are  masters  over  them.” 

This  reference  to  their  people  dying  in 
ships,  seems  to  show  that  these  Africans  have 
derived  their  notions  from  the  slave-dealers, 
whom  they  justly  look  upon  as  emissaries  of 
the  devil. 

Mr.  Campbell  says  that  Africaner  “ being 
asked  what  his  views  of  God  were  before  he 
enjoyed  the  benefit  of  Christian  instruction, 
his  reply  was,  that  he  never  thought  any  thing 
at  all  on  these  subjects  ; that  he  thought  about 
nothing  but  his  cattle.  He  admitted  that  he 
had  heard  of  a God,  (well  might  he,  being- 
brought  up  in  the  colony,)  but  he  at  the  same 
time  stated  that  his  views  of  God  were  so  er- 
roneous, that  the  name  suggested  no  more  to 
his  mind  than  something  that  might  be  found 
in  the  form  of  an  insect  or  the  lid  of  a snuff- 
box.” 

Having  found  water  by  digging  near  the 
branches  of  the  Fish  river,  they  proposed  to 
remain  ; but  the  natives  manifested  so  much 
opposition  that  the  party  resolved  to  return. 


7 


76 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Lion  and  the  Giraffe — Terror  of  oxen 
when  lions  are  near — A mother  left  to  die 
— -Mr.  Moffat  is  poisoned , but  recovers . 

Mr.  Moffat  mentions  some  remarkable 
adventures  on  his  way  back  to  the  station ; 
and  the  first  that  he  relates  is  so  extraordinary 
that  we  would  scarcely  believe  it,  were  it  not 
confirmed  by  the  circumstances  which  Mr. 
Moffat  saw.  He  says,  that  near  a very  small 
fountain  stood  a camel  thorn-tree  ; it  was  a 
stiff  tree,  about  twelve  feet  high,  with  a flat, 
bushy  top.  Many  years  ago,  a boy  was  re- 
turning to  his  village,  and  having  turned  aside 
to  the  fountain  for  a drink,  lay  down  on  the 
bank,  and  fell  asleep.  Being  awakened  by  the 
piercing  rays  of  the  sun,  he  saw,  through  the 
bush  behind  which  he  lay,  a giraffe  browsing 
at  ease  on  the  tender  shoots  of  the  tree,  and 
to  his  horror,  a lion,  creeping  like  a cat,  only  a 
dozen  yards  from  him,  preparing  to  pounce  on 
his  prey.  The  lion  eyed  the  giraffe  for  a few 


THE  BECHTJANAS. 


79 


moments,  his  body  gave  a shake,  and  he 
bounded  into  the  air,  to  seize  the  head  of  the 
animal,  which  instantly  turned  his  stately 
neck  ; and  the  lion,  missing  his  grasp,  fell  on 
his  back  in  the  centre  of  the  mass  of  thorns, 
like  spikes,  and  the  giraffe  bounded  over  the 
plain.  The  boy  instantly  followed  the  exam- 
ple, expecting,  as  a matter  of  course,  that  the 
enraged  lion  would  soon  find  his  way  to  the 
earth.  Some  time  afterwards,  the  people  of 
the  village,  who  seldom  visited  that  spot,  saw 
the  eagles  hovering  in  the  air;  and  as  it  is 
almost  always  a certain  sign  that  the  lion  has 
killed  game,  or  some  animal  is  lying  dead, 
they  went  to  the  place,  and  sought  in  vain, 
till,  coming  under  the  lee  of  the  tree,  the  smell 
of  the  carcass  directed  them  to  where  the  lion 
lay  dead  in  his  thorny  bed. 

One  night,  says  Mr.  Moffat,  we  were  quietly 
encamped  near  a small  pool;  “we  had  just 
closed  our  united  evening  worship,  the  book 
was  still  in  my  hand,  and  the  closing  notes  of 
the  song  of  praise  had  scarcely  fallen  from  our 
lips,  when  the  terrific  roar  of  the  lion  was 
heard ; our  oxen,  which  before  were  quietly 
chewing  the  cud,  rushed  upon  us,  and  over 
our  fires,  leaving  us  prostrated  in  a cloud  of 


80 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


dust  and  sand.  Hats  and  hymn-books,  our 
Bible  and  our  guns,  were  all  scattered  in  wild 
confusion.  Providentially,  no  serious  injury 
was  sustained;  the  oxen  were  pursued, brought 
back,  and  secured  to  the  wagon,  for  we  could 
ill  afford  to  lose  any.  Africaner,  seeing  the 
reluctance  of  the  people  to  pursue  in  a dark 
and  gloomy  ravine,  grasped  a firebrand,  and 
exclaimed,  ‘Follow  me!’  and  but  for  this 
promptness  and  intrepidity  we  must  have  lost 
some  of  our  number,  for  nothing  can  exceed 
the  terror  of  oxen  at  even  the  smell  of  a lion. 
Though  they  may  happen  to  be  in  the  worst 
condition  possible,  worn  out  with  fatigue  and 
hunger,  the  moment  the  shaggy  monster  is 
perceived,  they  start  like  race-horses,  with 
their  tails  erect,  and  sometimes  days  will 
elapse  before  they  are  found.  The  number 
of  lions  may  be  easily  accounted  for,  when  it 
is  remembered  how  thinly  scattered  the  in- 
habitants are  ; and,  indeed,  the  whole  appear- 
ance of  the  country  impresses  the  mind  with 
the  idea  that  it  is  only  fit  for  beasts  of  prey 
The  people  seem  to  drag  out  a miserable  ex- 
istence, wandering  from  place  to  place  in  quest 
of  grass,  game,  or  wild  roots.  Those  I had 
met  with  had,  from  infancy,  been  living  a no- 


THE  BECHUANAS.  81 

madic  life,  with  one  great  object  in  view,  to 
keep  soul  and  body  together. 

**  ‘ A region  of  drought,  where  no  river  glides, 

Nor  rippling  brook  with  osiered  sides ; 

Where  sedgy  pool,  nor  bubbling  fount, 

Nor  tree,  nor  cloud,  nor  misty  mount 
Appears,  to  refresh  the  aching  eye  ; 

But  barren  earth,  and  the  burning  sky, 

And  the  blank  horizon  round  and  round 
Spread — void  of  living  sight  or  sound.’ 

“Among  the  poorer  classes  it  is,  indeed, 
struggling  for  existence ; and  when  the  aged 
become  too  weak  to  provide  for  themselves, 
and  are  a burden  to  those  whom  they  nursed 
in  infancy  and  reared  to  manhood,  they  are 
not  unfrequently  abandoned  by  their  own  chil- 
dren, with  a meal  of  victuals  and  a cruse  of 
water,  to  perish  in  the  desert ; and  I have 
seen  a small  circle  of  stakes  fastened  in  the 
ground,  within  which  were  still  lying  the 
bones  of  a parent  bleached  in  the  sun,  who 
had  been  thus  abandoned.  In  one  instance  I 
observed  a small  broken  earthenware  vessel, 
in  which  the  last  draught  of  water  had  been 
left.  ‘ What  is  this  V I said,  pointing  to  the 
stakes,  addressing  Africaner.  His  reply  was, 

4 This  is  heathenism  and  then  described  this 
parricidal  custom.  A day  or  two  after,  a cir- 
7* 


82 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


cumstance  occurred  which  corroborated  his 
statements.  We  had  travelled  all  day  over  a 
sandy  plain,  and  passed  a sleepless  night  from 
extreme  thirst  and  fatigue.  Rising  early  in 
the  morning,  and  leaving  the  people  to  get  the 
wagon  ready  to  follow,  I went  forward  with 
one  of  our  number,  in  order  to  see  if  we  could 
not  perceive  some  indications  of  water,  by  the 
foot-marks  of  game,  for  it  was  in  a part  of  the 
country  w’here  we  could  not  expect  the  traces 
of  man.  After  passing  a ridge  of  hills,  and 
advancing  a considerable  way  on  the  plain, 
we  discovered,  at  a distance,  a little  smoke 
rising  amidst  a few  bushes,  which  seemed  to 
skirt  a ravine.  Animated  with  the  prospect, 
we  hastened  forward,  eagerly  anticipating  a 
delicious  draught  of  water,  no  matter  wThat  the 
quality  might  be.  When  we  arrived  within  a 
few  hundred  yards  of  the  spot,  we  stood  still, 
startled  at  the  fresh  marks  of  lions,  which  ap- 
peared to  have  been  there  only  an  hour  before 
us.  We  had  no  guns,  being  too  tired  to  carry 
them,  and  we  hesitated,  for  a moment,  whether 
to  proceed  or  return.  The  wagon  was  yet 
distant,  and  thirst  impelled  us  to  go  on,  but  it 
was  with  caution,  keeping  a sharp  look-out  at 
every  bush  wTe  passed. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


83 


“ On  reaching  the  spot,  we  beheld  an  object 
of  heart-rending  distress.  It  was  a venerable- 
looking  old  woman,  a living  skeleton,  sitting, 
with  her  head  leaning  on  her  knees.  She 
appeared  terrified  at  our  presence,  and  espe- 
cially at  me.  She  tried  to  rise,  but,  trembling 
with  weakness,  sunk  again  to  the  earth.  I 
addressed  her  by  the  name  which  sounds 
sweet  in  every  clime,  and  charms  even  the 
savage  ear : ‘ My  mother,  fear  not ; we  are 
friends,  and  will  do  you  no  harm.’  I put 
several  questions  to  her,  but  she  appeared 
either  speechless,  or  afraid  to  open  her  lips. 
I again  repeated,  ‘ Pray,  mother,  who  are  you, 
and  how  do  you  come  to  be  in  this  situation?’ 
to  which  she  replied,  ‘ I am  a woman  ; I have 
been  here  four  days ; my  children  have  left 
me  here  to  die.’  4 Your  children !’  I inter- 
rupted. 4 Yes,’  raising  her  hand  to  her  shri- 
velled bosom,  4 my  own  children,  three  sons 
and  two  daughters.  They  are  gone,’  pointing 
with  her  finger,  4 to  yonder  blue  mountain, 
and  have  left  me  to  die.’  ‘And  pray  why 
did  they  leave  you  V I inquired.  Spreading 
out  her  hands,  4 1 am  old,  you  see,  and  I am 
no  longer  able  to  serve  them  ; when  they  kill 
game,  I am  too  feeble  to  help  in  carrying  home 


84 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  flesh;  I am  not  able  to  gather  wood  to 
make  fire ; and  I cannot  carry  their  children 
on  my  back,  as  I used  to  do.’  This  last  sen- 
tence was  more  than  I could  bear ; and  though 
my  tongue  was  cleaving  to  the  roof  of  my 
mouth  for  want  of  water,  this  reply  opened  a 
fountain  of  tears.  I remarked  that  I wras  sur- 
prised that  she  had  escaped  the  lions,  which 
seemed  to  abound,  and  to  have  approached 
very  near  the  spot  where  she  was.  She  took 
hold  of  the  skin  of  her  left  arm  with  her  fin- 
gers, and,  raising  it  up  as  one  would  do  a 
loose  linen,  she  added,  ‘ I hear  the  lions  ; but 
there  is  nothing  on  me  that  they  would  eat ; I 
have  no  flesh  on  me  for  them  to  scent.’  At 
this  moment  the  wagon  drew  near,  which 
greatly  alarmed  her,  for  she  supposed  that  it 
was  an  animal.  Assuring  her  that  it  would 
do  her  no  harm,  I said  that,  as  I could  not 
stay,  I would  put  her  into  the  wagon,  and  take 
her  with  me.  At  this  remark  she  became 
convulsed  with  terror.  Others  addressed  her, 
but  all  to  no  effect.  She  replied,  that  if  we 
took  her,  and  left  her  at  another  village,  they 
would  only  do  the  same  thing  again.  ‘ It  is 
our  custom  ; I am  nearly  dead ; I do  not  want 
to  die  again.’  The  sun  was  now  piercingly 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


85 


hot ; the  oxen  were  raging  in  the  yoke,  and 
we  ourselves  nearly  delirious.  Finding  it 
impossible  to  influence  the  woman  to  move, 
without  running  the  risk  of  her  dying  con- 
vulsed in  our  hands,  we  collected  a quantity 
of  fuel,  gave  her  a good  supply  of  dry  meat, 
some  tobacco,  and  a knife,  with  some  other 
articles;  telling  her  we  should  return  in  two 
days,  and  stop  the  night,  when  she  would  be 
able  to  go  with  us  ; only  she  must  keep  up  a 
good  fire  at  night,  as  the  lions  would  smell  the 
dried  flesh,  if  they  did  not  scent  her.  We 
then  pursued  our  course ; and  after  a long 
ride,  passing  a rocky  ridge  of  hills,  we  came 
to  a stagnant  pool,  info  which  men  and  oxen 
rushed  precipitately,  though  the  water  was 
almost  too  muddy  to  go  down  our  throats. 

“ On  our  return  to  the  spot,  according  to 
promise,  we  found  the  old  woman  and  every 
thing  gone,  but,  on  examination,  discovered  the 
footmarks  of  two  men,  from  the  hills  referred 
to,  who  appeared  to  have  taken  her  away. 
Several  months  afterwards,  I learned,  from  an 
individual  who  visited  the  station,  that  the 
sons,  seeing  from  a distance  the  wagon  halt  at 
the  spot,  where  they  had  so  unnaturally  left 
their  mother  to  perish,  came  to  see,  supposing 


86 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  travellers  had  been  viewing  the  mangled 
remains  of  their  mother.  Finding  her  alive, 
and  supplied  with  food,  and  on  her  telling  the 
story  of  the  strangers’  kindness,  they  were 
alarmed,  and,  dreading  the  vengeance  of  the 
great  chief,  whom  they  supposed  me  to  be, 
took  her  home,  and  were  providing  for  her 
with  more  than  usual  care.  I have  often  rea- 
soned with  the  natives  on  this  cruel  practice  ; 
in  reply  to  which,  they  would  only  laugh.  It 
may  be  imagined,  that  people  might  devote 
their  friends,  and  nobles  their  first-horn,  like 
the  Carthaginians,  to  appease  some  offended 
deity ; and  that  mothers,  too,  should  smile  on 
the  infants  their  own  hands  had  murdered, 
from  similar  motives ; but  it  appears  an  awful 
exhibition  of  human  depravity,  when  children 
compel  their  parents  to  perish  for  want,  or  to 
be  devoured  by  beasts  of  prey  in  a desert,  from 
no  other  motive  than  sheer  laziness,  or  to  get 
rid  of  those  on  whose  breast  they  hung  in 
helpless  infancy,  whose  lips  first  directed  their 
vocal  powers,  whose  hand  led  them  through 
many  a weary  waste,  and  who  often  suffered 
the  most  pinching  want,  that  the  babes  whom 
nature  taught  them  to  love  might  be  supplied. 
I have  more  than  once  handed  food  to  a hun- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


87 


gry  mother,  who  appeared  to  have  fasted  for 
a month,  when  she  would  just  taste  it,  and 
give  it  to  her  child,  when,  perhaps,  that  very 
child,  instead  of  returning  grateful  service  to 
the  infancy  of  old  age,  leaves  that  mother  to 
perish  from  hunger.” 

The  following  fact  will  show  the  fearful  dan- 
gers to  which  solitary  travellers  are  sometimes 
exposed.  A man  belonging  to  Mr.  Schmelen’s 
congregation,  at  Bethany,  returning  home- 
wards from  a visit  to  his  friends,  took  a circui- 
tous course  in  order  to  pass  a small  fountain,  or 
rather  pool,  where  he  hoped  to  kill  an  ante- 
lope to  carry  home  to  his  family.  The  sun 
had  risen  to  some  height  by  the  time  he  reach- 
ed the  spot,  and  seeing  no  game,  he  laid  his 
gun  down  on  a shelving  low  rock,  the  back 
part  of  which  was  covered  over  with  a spe- 
cies of  dwarf  thorn-bushes.  He  went  to  the 
water,  took  a hearty  drink,  and  returned  to 
the  rock,  smoked  his  pipe,  and  being  a little 
tired,  fell  asleep.  In  a short  time  the  heat 
reflected  from  the  rock  awoke  him,  and  open- 
ing his  eyes,  he  saw  a large  lion  crouching 
before  him,  with  its  eyes  glaring  in  his  face* 
and  within  little  more  than  a yard  of  his  feeU 
He  sat  motionless  for  some  minutes,  till  he 


88 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


had  recovered  his  presence  of  mind,  then  eye- 
ing his  gun,  moved  his  hand  slowly  towards 
it ; the  lion  seeing  him,  raised  its  head,  and 
gave  a tremendous  roar ; he  made  another  and 
another  attempt,  but  the  gun  being  far  beyond 
his  reach,  he  gave  it  up,  as  the  lion  seemed 
well  aware  of  his  object,  and  was  enraged 
whenever  he  attempted  to  move  his  hand. 
His  situation  now  became  painful  in  the  ex- 
treme 5 the  rock  on  which  he  sat  became  so 
hot  that  he  could  scarcely  bear  his  naked  feet 
to  touch  it,  and  kept  moving  them,  alternately 
placing  one  above  the  other.  The  day  pass- 
ed, and  the  night  also,  but  the  lion  never 
moved  from  the  spot ; the  sun  rose  again,  and 
its  intense  heat  soon  rendered  his  feet  past 
feeling.  At  noon  the  lion  rose  and  walked  to 
the  water,  only  a few  yards  distant,  looking 
behind  as  it  went,  lest  the  man  should  move, 
and  seeing  him  stretch  out  his  hand  to  take 
his  gun,  turned  in  a rage,  and  was  on  the 
point  of  springing  upon  him.  The  animal 
went  to  the  water,  drank,  and  returning,  lay 
down  again  at  the  edge  of  the  rock.  Another 
night  passed ; the  man,  in  describing  it,  said 
he  knew  not  whether  he  slept,  but  if  he  did? 
it  must  have  been  with  his  eyes  open,  for  he 


Pages  89  & 90. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


91 


always  saw  the  lion  at  his  feet.  Next  day, 
in  the  forenoon,  the  animal  went  again  to  the 
water,  and  while  there,  he  listened  to  some 
noise  apparently  from  an  opposite  quarter,  and 
disappeared  in  the  bushes.  The  man  now 
made  another  effort,  and  seized  his  gun  ; hut 
on  attempting  to  rise,  he  fell,  his  ankles  being 
without  power.  With  his  gun  in  his  hand, 
he  crept  towards  the  water,  and  drank,  but 
looking  at  his  feet,  he  saw,  as  he  expressed  it, 
his  “toes  roasted,”  and  the  skin  torn  off  with 
the  grass.  There  he  sat  a few  moments,  ex- 
pecting the  lion’s  return,  when  he  was  re- 
solved to  send  the  contents  of  the  gun  through 
its  head ; but  as  it  did  not  appear,  tying  his 
gun  to  his  back,  the  poor  man  made  the  best 
of  his  way  on  his  hands  and  knees,  to  the 
nearest  path,  hoping  some  solitary  individual 
might  pass.  He  could  go  no  farther,  when, 
providentially,  a person  came  up,  who  took 
him  to  a place  of  safety,  from  whence  he  ob- 
tained help,  though  he  lost  his  toes,  and  was 
a cripple  for  life. 

Mr.  Moffat  says,  with  all  their  boldness, 
lions  are  sometimes  great  cowards. 

“ On  one  occasion  a man  coming  unexpect- 
edly on  a lion,  fainted.  The  lion  raised  him- 
8 


92 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


self  to  look  over  the  bushes,  and  seeing  no 
one,  seemed  to  suspect  a plot,  and  scampered 
off  with  his  tail  between  his  legs.  It  is  but 
justice  to  add,  that  the  man  was  no  less  cow- 
ardly; for,  on  awaking  from  his  swoon,  and 
looking  this  way  and  that,  he  imagined  the 
object  of  his  terror  was  still  there,  and  taking 
to  his  heels,  he  made  towards  the  wagon.  I 
have  known  Bushmen,  and  even  women, 
drive  the  lion  away  from  the  prey  he  has  just 
seized,  by  beating  their  clubs  on  dry  hides, 
and  shouting;  nevertheless,  by  day,  and  es- 
pecially by  night,  he  is  an  object  of  terror. 
Such  subjects  as  these  served  sometimes  to 
amuse  our  evening  hours ; more  frequently, 
however,  I requested  my  companions  to  pro- 
pose questions  on  Scriptural  and  other  import- 
ant subjects,  in  answering  which  I had  an 
opportunity  of  communicating  much  useful 
and  edifying  instruction.” 

During  another  journey,  our  missionary 
relates  the  following  incidents  : 

“ Reclining  on  a rock  one  day,  waiting  till 
my  shirt,  which  I had  washed,  was  dry,  I 
noticed  a crow  rise  from  the  earth,  carrying 
something  dangling  in  its  talons.  On  direct- 
ing my  companions  to  the  sight,  they  said,  ‘It 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


93 


is  only  a crow  with  a tortoise  ; you  will  see  it 
fall  presently  and  down  it  fell.  The  crow 
descended,  and  up  went  the  tortoise  again  to  a 
still  greater  height,  from  which  it  dropped, 
and  the  crow  instantly  followed.  I hastened 
with  one  of  the  men  to  the  spot,  and  scared 
away  the  crow  from  the  mangled  tortoise,  on 
which  it  was  enjoying  a feast.  On  looking 
around  the  flat  rock  there  were  many  wrecks 
of  former  years ; and  on  my  remarking  I 
did  not  think  the  crow  was  so  cunning, 
my  companion  replied,  ‘The  kites  do  the 
same  thing;’  which  I have  since  frequently 
observed. 

“On  one  occasion  I was  remarkably  pre- 
served, when  all  expected  that  my  race  was 
run.  We  had  reached  the  river  early  in  the 
afternoon,  after  a dreadfully  scorching  ride 
across  a plain.  Three  of  my  companions, 
who  were  in  advance,  rode  forward  to  a Bush- 
man village,  on  an  ascent  some  hundred  yards 
from  the  river.  I went,  because  my  horse 
would  go,  towards  a little  pool  on  a dry  branch, 
from  which  the  flood  or  torrent  had  receded  to 
the  larger  course.  Dismounting,  I pushed 
through  a narrow  opening  in  the  bushes,  and 
lying  down,  took  a hearty  draught.  Immedi- 


94 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


ately  on  raising  myself  I felt  an  unusual  taste 
in  my  mouth,  and  looking  attentively  at  the 
water,  and  the  temporary  fence  around,  it 
flashed  across  my  mind  that  the  water  was 
poisoned  for  the  purpose  of  killing  game.  I 
came  out,  and  meeting  one  of  our  number, 
who  had  been  a little  in  our  rear,  just  entering, 
told  him  my  suspicion. 

“ At  that  moment  a Bushman  from  the  vil- 
lage came  running  breathless,  and  apparently 
terrified,  took  me  by  the  hand,  as  if  to  prevent 
my  going  to  the  water,  talking  with  great  ex- 
citement, though  neither  I nor  my  companions 
could  understand  him ; but  when  I made  signs 
that  I had  drank,  he  was  speechless  for  a mi- 
nute or  two,  and  then  ran  off  to  the  village.  I 
followed;  and  on  again  dismounting,  as  I was 
beginning  to  think  for  the  last  time,  the  poor 
Bushmen  and  women  looked  on  me  with  eyes 
which  bespoke  heartfelt  compassion.  My  com- 
panions expected  me  to  fall  down  every  mo- 
ment ; not  one  spoke.  Observing  the  down- 
cast looks  of  the  poor  Bushmen,  I smiled,  and 
this  seemed  to  operate  on  them  like  an  electric 
shock,  for  all  began  to  babble  and  sing ; the 
women  striking  their  elbows  against  their 
naked  sides,  expressive  of  their  joy.  How- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


95 


ever,  I began  to  feel  a violent  turmoil  within, 
and  a fulness  of  the  system,  as  if  the  arteries 
would  burst,  while  the  pulsation  was  exceed- 
ingly quick,  being  accompanied  with  a slight 
giddiness  in  the  head.  We  made  the  natives 
understand  that  I wanted  the  fruit  of  the  sola- 
num,  which  grows  in  those  quarters  nearly  the 
size  and  shape  of  an  egg,  and  which  acts  as 
an  emetic.  They  ran  in  all  directions,  but 
sought  in  vain.  By  this  time  I was  covered 
with  a profuse  perspiration,  and  drank  largely 
of  pure  water.  The  strange  and  painful  sen- 
sation which  I had  experienced  gradually  wore 
away,  though  it  was  not  entirely  removed  for 
some  days. 

“ I was  deeply  affected  by  the  sympathy  of 
these  poor  Bushmen,  to  whom  we  were  utter 
strangers.  When  they  saw  me  *laugh,  they 
deafened  our  ears  with  expressions  of  satis- 
faction, making  a croaking  and  clicking,  of 
which  their  language  seemed  to  be  made  up. 
And  these  barbarians  to  the  letter  ‘ showed  us 
no  little  kindness,’  for  they  gave  us  some 
meat  of  zebras,  which  had  died  from  drinking 
the  same  water  on  the  preceding  day.  This 
was  very  acceptable ; for  having  fasted  that 
day,  we  were  all  ready  for  a meal ; and, 
8* 


96 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


though  the  poisoned  water  had  partially  blunt- 
ed my  appetite,  I enjoyed  a steak  of  the  black- 
looking flesh  mingled  with  its  yellow  fat.” 

But  we  will  not  follow  the  adventurous  mis- 
sionary further  on  this  journey.  Disappointed 
in  the  objects  of  their  search,  the  party  return- 
ed to  the  former  station,  where  Mr.  Moflfat  re- 
sumed his  labours. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


97 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Africaner  goes  to  Cape  Town — A farmer's 
surprise — Returns  to  his  people — His 
peaceful  death. 

Africaner  was  taken  by  surprise  when 
Mr.  Moffat  proposed  that  he  should  go  to 
Cape  Town.  He  said  to  the  missionary,  “ I 
thought  you  loved  me,  and  do  you  want  me 
to  go  where  I shall  be  seized  and  hung  ?” 
And  then  putting  his  hand  to  his  head,  he 
said,  “ Do  you  not  know  that  I am  an  outlaw, 
and  that  1000  rix  dollars  have  been  offered  for 
this  poor  head  ?” 

So  terrible  had  been  the  name  of  Africaner 
in  times  past,  and  so  fearful  had  been  his 
ravages  among  the  colonists,  that  the  govern- 
ment had  offered  a reward  for  his  head,  and 
it  was  very  natural  for  him  to  think  that  if  he 
should  go  within  the  reach  of  the  white  men, 
they  would  seize  him  and  put  him  to  death. 
But  after  Mr.  Moffat  had  assured  him  that  he 


98 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


thought  it  would  be  a good  thing  for  him  to  go 
to  Cape  Town,  and  that  his  life  would  be  per- 
fectly safe,  Africaner  said,  “ I shall  commit  my 
way  to  the  Lord.  I know  he  will  not  leave 
me.” 

The  point  was  soon  decided,  and  prepara- 
tions were  made  for  the  journey.  A large 
company  followed  the  chief  and  the  mission- 
ary when  they  set  out ; and  the  incidents  of 
the  journey  are  so  interesting  that  we  shall 
let  Mr.  Moffat  describe  them  in  his  own  way. 

“Arriving  at  Pella,  a missionary  station 
already  mentioned,  we  had  a feast  fit  for  hea- 
ven-born souls,  and  subjects  to  which  the  sera- 
phim above  might  have  tuned  their  golden 
lyres.  Men  met  who  had  not  seen  each  other 
since  they  had  joined  in  mutual  combat  for 
each  other’s  wo  ; met — warrior  with  warrior, 
bearing  in  their  hands  the  olive  branch,  secure 
under  the  panoply  of  peace  and  love.  They 
talked  of  Him  who  had  subdued  both,  without 
a sword  or  spear,  and  each  bosom  swelled 
with  purest  friendship,  and  exhibited  another 
trophy  destined  to  adorn  the  triumph  of  the 
Prince  of  Peace,  under  whose  banner  each  was 
promoting  that  reign  in  which — 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


99 


“‘No  longer  hosts  encountering  hosts, 

Their  heaps  of  slain  deplore  ; 

They  hang  their  trumpet  in  the  hall, 

And  study  war  no  more.’ 

“We  spent  some  pleasant  days  while  the 
subject  of  getting  Africaner  safely  through  the 
territories  of  the  farmers  to  the  Cape  was  the 
theme  of  much  conversation.  To  some  the 
step  seemed  somewhat  hazardous.  Africaner 
and  I had  fully  discussed  the  point  before  leav- 
ing the  station ; and  I was  confident  of  suc- 
cess. Though  a chief,  there  was  no  need  of 
laying  aside  any  thing  like  royalty,  with  a view 
to  travel  in  disguise.  Of  two  substantial 
shirts  left,  I gave  him  one  ; he  had  a pair  of 
leather  trousers,  a duffel  jacket,  much  the 
worse  for  wear,  and  an  old  hat,  neither  white 
nor  black,  and  my  own  garb  was  scarcely 
more  refined.  As  a further  precaution,  it  was 
agreed,  that  for  once  I should  be  the  chief, 
and  that  he  should  assume  the  appearance  of 
a servant,  when  it  was  desirable,  and  pass  for 
one  of  my  attendants. 

“ Ludicrous  as  the  picture  may  appear,  the 
subject  was  a grave  one,  and  the  season 
solemn  and  important ; often  did  I lift  up  my 


100 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


eyes  to  Him  in  whose  hands  are  the  hearts  of 
all  men,  that  his  presence  might  go  with  us. 
It  might  here  be  remarked,  once  for  all,  that 
the  Dutch  farmers,  notwithstanding  all  that 
has  been  said  against  them  by  some  travellers, 
are,  as  a people,  exceedingly  hospitable  and 
kind  to  strangers.  Exceptions  there  are, 
but  these  are  few,  and  perhaps  more  rare 
than  in  any  country  under  the  sun.  Some  of 
these  worthy  people  on  the  borders  of  the 
colony,  congratulated  me  on  returning  alive, 
having  often  heard,  as  they  said,  that  I had 
been  long  since  murdered  by  Africaner.  Much 
wonder  was  expressed  at  my  narrow  escape 
from  such  a monster  of  cruelty,  the  report  hav- 
ing been  spread  that  Mr.  Ebner  had  just  es- 
caped by  the  skin  of  his  teeth.  While  some 
would  scarcely  credit  my  identity,  my  testi- 
mony as  to  the  entire  reformation  of  Africa- 
ner’s character,  and  his  conversion,  was  dis- 
carded as  the  effusion  of  a frenzied  brain.  It 
sometimes  afforded  no  little  entertainment  to 
Africaner  and  the  Namaquas,  to  hear  a far- 
mer denounce  this  supposed  irreclaimable 
savage.  There  were  only  a few,  however, 
who  were  skeptical  on  the  subject.  At  one 
farm,  a novel  scene  exhibited  the  state  of  feel- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


101 


ing  respecting  Africaner  and  myself,  and  like- 
wise displayed  the  power  of  divine  grace  un- 
der peculiar  circumstances.  It  was  necessary, 
from  the  scarcity  of  water,  to  call  at  such 
houses  as  lay  in  our  road.  The  farmer  referred 
to  was  a good  man  in  the  best  sense  of  the 
word  ; and  he  and  his  wife  had  both  shown  me 
kindness  on  my  way  to  Namaqua-land. 

“ On  approaching  the  house,  which  was  on 
an  eminence,  I directed  my  men  to  take  the 
wagon  to  the  valley  below,  while  I walked 
toward  the  house.  The  farmer,  seeing  a 
stranger,  came  slowly  down  the  descent  to 
meet  me.  When  within  a few  yards,  I ad- 
dressed him  in  the  usual  way,  and  stretching 
out  my  hand,  expressed  my  pleasure  at  seeing 
him  again.  He  put  his  hand  behind  him, 
and  asked  me,  rather  wildly,  who  I was.  I 
replied  that  I was  Moffat,  expressing  my  won- 
der that  he  should  have  forgotten  me.  4 Mof- 
fat!’  he  rejoined,  in  a faltering  voice  ; 4 it  is 
your  ghost!'  and  moved  some  steps  back- 
ward. 4 1 am  no  ghost.’  4 Don’t  come  near 
me  !’  he  exclaimed,  4 you  have  been  long  mur- 
dered by  Africaner.’  4 But  I am  no  ghost,’  I 
said,  feeling  my  hands,  as  if  to  convince  him 
and  myself,  too,  of  my  materiality ; but  his 


102 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


alarm  only  increased.  ‘Everybody  says  you 
were  murdered ; and  a man  told  me  he  had 
seen  your  bones  ;’  and  he  continued  to  gaze 
at  me,  to  the  no  small  astonishment  of  the 
good  wife  and  children,  who  were  standing  at 
the  door,  as  also  to  that  of  my  people,  who 
were  looking  on  from  the  wagon  below.  At 
length  he  extended  his  trembling  hand,  say- 
ing, ‘ When  did  you  rise  from  the  dead  V As 
he  feared  my  presence  would  alarm  his  wife, 
we  bent  our  steps  towards  the  wagon,  and 
Africaner  was  the  subject  of  our  conversation. 
I gave  him  in  a few  words  my  views  of  his 
present  character,  saying,  ‘ He  is  now  a truly 
good  man.’  To  which  he  replied,  ‘ I can  be- 
lieve almost  any  thing  you  say,  but  that  I can- 
not credit ; there  are  seven  wonders  in  the 
world,  that  would  be  the  eighth.’  I appealed 
to  the  displays  of  Divine  grace  in  a Paul,  a 
Manasseh,  and  referred  to  his  own  experience. 
He  replied,  these  were  another  description  of 
men,  but  that  Africaner  was  one  of  the  ac- 
cursed sons  of  Ham,  enumerating  some  of  the 
atrocities  of  which  he  had  been  guilty.  By 
this  time  we  were  standing  with  Africaner  at 
our  feet,  on  whose  countenance  sat  a smile, 
well  knowing  the  prejudices  of  some  of  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


103 


farmers.  The  farmer  closed  the  conversation 
by  saying,  with  much  earnestness,  ‘ Well,  if 
what  you  assert  be  true  respecting  that  man, 
I have  only  one  wish,  and  that  is,  to  see  him 
before  I die ; and  when  you  return,  as  sure 
as  the  sun  is  over  our  heads,  I will  go  with 
you  to  see  him,  though  he  killed  my  own 
uncle.’ 

“ I was  not  before  aware  of  this  fact,  and  now 
felt  some  hesitation  whether  to  discover  to  him 
the  object  of  his  wonder;  but  knowing  the 
sincerity  of  the  farmer,  and  the  goodness  of 
his  disposition,  I said,  4 This,  then,  is  Africa- 
ner !’  He  started  back,  looking  intensely  at 
the  man,  as  if  he  had  just  dropped  from  the 
clouds.  ‘Are  you  Africaner?’  he  exclaimed. 
He  arose,  doffed  his  old  hat,  and  making  a 
polite  bow,  answered,  4 1 am.’  The  farmer 
seemed  thunder-struck ; but  when,  by  a few 
questions,  he  had  assured  himself  of  the  fact,  that 
the  former  bugbear  of  the  border  stood  before 
him,  now  meek  and  lamb-like  in  his  whole 
deportment,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  ex- 
claimed, *0  God,  what  a miracle  of  thy  power  ’ 
what  cannot  thy  grace  accomplish  !’  The  kind 
farmer,  and  his  no  less  hospitable  wife,  now 
abundantly  supplied  our  wants ; but  we  hast- 
9 


104 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


ened  our  departure,  lest  the  intelligence  might 
get  abroad  that  Africaner  was  with  me,  and 
bring  unpleasant  visiters.” 

The  arrival  of  Africaner  at  Cape  Town  ex- 
cited great  curiosity  and  attention.  He  had 
been  heard  of  as  a scourge  of  the  desert,  and 
he  was  regarded  as  a monster.  His  name  and 
exploits  had  been  familiar  to  the  inhabitants 
for  more  than  twenty  years.  Many  were 
struck  with  the  unexpected  mildness  and 
gentleness  of  his  demeanour,  and  others  with 
his  piety  and  accurate  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. His  New  Testament  was  an  interest- 
ing object  of  attention,  it  was  so  completely 
thumbed  and  worn  by  use.  His  answers  to  a 
number  of  questions  put  to  him  at  a public 
meeting  exhibited  his  diligence  as  a student 
in  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  especially  when 
it  is  remembered  that  Africaner  never  saw  a 
Catechism  in  his  life,  but  obtained  all  his  know- 
ledge on  theological  subjects  from  a careful 
perusal  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  verbal  in- 
structions of  the  missionary. 

After  spending  some  time  at  the  Cape  and 
producing  a deep  impression  on  the  minds  of 
those  who  saw  him,  of  the  value  of  missions 
and  the  power  of  the  gospel  to  subdue  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


105 


most  wicked,  Africaner  returned  home.  It 

was  determined  that  Mr.  Moffat  should  go  to 

another  mission,  and  so  they  parted.  The 

good  old  Africaner,  once  a wild  man  of  the 

desert,  now  a meek  and  lowly  disciple  of 

Christ,  went  back  to  his  people,  and  in  about 

two  years  he  was  called  to  enter  into  the  joy 

of  his  Lord.  This  he  had  anticipated,  with 

the  full  assurance  of  hope,  believing  that, 

“ when  his  earthly  house  should  be  dissolved, 

he  would  have  a building  of  God.” — The 

. . 1 

closing  scene  of  his  life  is  faithfully  delineated 

by  the  Rev.  J.  Archbell,  Wesleyan  missionary, 

in  a letter  to  Dr.  Philip,  dated  March  14th, 

1823:— 

“ When  he  found  his  end  approaching,  he 
called  all  the  people  together,  after  the  exam- 
ple of  Joshua,  and  gave  them  directions  as  to 
their  future  conduct.  ‘We  are  not,’  said  he, 
‘ what  we  were,  savages , but  men  professing 
to  be  taught  according  to  the  gospel.  Let  us 
then  do  accordingly.  Live  peaceably  with  all 
men,  if  possible  ; and  if  impossible,  consult 
those  who  are  placed  over  you,  before  you  en- 
gage in  any  thing.  Remain  together,  as  you 
have  done  since  I knew  you.  Then,  when 
the  Directors  think  fit  to  send  you  a mission 


106 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


ary,  you  may  be  ready  to  receive  him.  Be- 
have to  any  teacher  you  may  have  sent,  as 
one  sent  of  God,  as  I have  great  hope  that  God 
will  bless  you  in  this  respect  when  I am  gone 
to  heaven.  I feel  that  I love  God,  and  that 
he  has  done  much  for  me,  of  which  I am  to- 
tally unworthy. 

“ ‘ My  former  life  is  stained  with  blood  ; but 
Jesus  Christ  has  pardoned  me,  and  I am  going 
to  heaven.  Oh  ! beware  of  falling  into  the 
same  evils  into  which  I have  led  you  fre- 
quently ; but  seek  God,  and  he  will  be  found 
of  you  to  direct  you.’ 

“Africaner  was  a man  of  sound  judgment, 
and  of  undaunted  courage ; and  although  he 
himself  was  one  of  the  first  and  the  severest 
persecutors  of  the  Christian  cause,  he  would, 
had  he  lived,  have  spilled  his  blood,  if  neces- 
sary, for  his  missionary.” 

This  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  instances 
of  the  power  of  divine  grace  which  the  mis- 
sionary work  has  furnished.  We  love  to  re- 
cord it  to  the  praise  of  the  mercy  of  God  in 
Jesus  Christ,  which  has  regard  to  the  chief  of 
sinners ! 

If  Africaner  found  peace  in  believing  in 
Jesus,  who  will  despair? 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


107 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Bechucmas — Missionary  efforts — Mr. 
Moffat  visits  them — The  awful  ignorance 
of  the  natives . 

The  Bechuanas  are  a race  of  Africans  liv- 
ing at  a great  distance  from  civilized  society, 
and  very  independent  and  savage  in  their 
habits.  About  the  year  1800,  they  were 
visited  by  white  men  ; and  subsequently  mis- 
sionaries, who  were  labouring  among  other 
tribes,  came  occasionally  into  the  country  of  the 
Bechuanas.  Afterwards  frequent  attempts 
were  made  to  open  some  intercourse  with 
them,  in  the  hope  that  the  way  might  be  pre- 
pared for  the  introduction  of  the  gospel.  But 
too  often  these  expeditions  were  made  by  those 
who  excited  the  jealousy  of  the  people,  and 
the  result  was  fearful.  At  one  time  a party, 
composed  chiefly  of  Hottentots,  entered  the 
country.  They  were  well  armed  and  mounted 
on  oxen,  and  had  some  women  with  them. 
9* 


108 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


They  proceeded  to  the  Moshen  river,  where 
they  found  some  cattle  outposts  belonging  to 
the  Bechuanas,  under  Molehabangue,  then 
residing  at  Lithako  (the  Lattakoo  of  Mr. 
Campbell.)  Having  nothing  to  offer  in  ex- 
change, they  supplied  themselves  with  what 
they  liked;  took  some  of  the  cattle,  killed 
those  who  resisted  their  depredations,  and 
pursued  their  course  for  some  days  along  the 
river.  They  reached  the  metropolis  of  that 
part  of  the  country,  where  the  tidings  of  the 
robbery  had  arrived  before  them ; and  the  in- 
habitants had  the  mortification  of  beholding 
two  or  three  of  their  pack-oxen  in  the  posses- 
sion of  the  marauders.  Of  course  no  notice  was 
taken  of  it,  and  more  than  usual  courtesy  was 
exhibited  towards  the  ragamuffin  visitors,  who, 
in  order  to  keep  up  an  appearance  of  an  abun- 
dant quantity  of  ammunition,  which  in  reality 
was  exhausted,  had  filled  some  bags  with  sand 
to  deceive  the  natives.  When  the  appetites 
of  the  guests  had  been  whetted,  and  the  whole 
party  were  anxious  for  a revel  in  beef,  two 
oxen  were  presented  to  them.  One  of  them 
being  extremely  wild,  (which  was  part  of  the 
stratagem,)  took  fright  at  the  appearance  of 
the  motley  group,  darted  off,  when  all  pursued, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


109 


eager  to  secure  their  fat  and  tempting  prey. 
This  was  the  moment  for  revenge,  and  at  a 
given  signal,  the  Bechuanas  attacked  the 
strangers ; several  were  speared  at  once. 
The  others  rallied,  and  retreated  to  one  of  the 
stone  folds ; but  having  scarcely  any  powder 
and  shot,  they  made  but  a feeble  resistance. 
Mercy  in  vain  was  asked,  no  quarter  was 
given  ; and  night  put  a close  to  the  struggle  ; 
when  the  Bechuanas  lay  down  by  fires,  sur- 
rounding their  intended  victims,  as  they 
usually  do,  even  on  the  field  of  battle,  and 
slept.  Those  of  the  travellers  who  were  not 
wounded,  aided  by  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
made  their  escape,  and  directed  their  course 
southward,  as  the  colony  was  in  that  direction. 
At  day-light  the  women  and  wounded  were 
all  put  to  death  ; and  those  who  had  escaped 
were  pursued  for  three  successive  days,  with 
the  determination  to  exterminate  the  whole 
party.  They  had  wellnigh  succeeded;  for 
one  alone,  of  about  fifty,  reached  the  waterfall 
at  the  Orange  river,  there  to  relate  the  horri- 
ble catastrophe  which  they  had  drawn  upon 
themselves,  and  to  raise  the  hue-and-cry 
against  the  Bechuanas,  as  savages  of  no  com- 
mon degree  of  barbarism. 


no 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


We  will  not  dwell  upon  the  various  efforts 
of  Christian  missionaries  to  cultivate  an  ac- 
quaintance with  this  barbarous  people.  The 
Rev.  Mr.  Campbell  has  given  a very  interest- 
ing account  of  his  travels  in  South  Africa, 
from  which  we  might  derive  abundant  mate- 
rials for  a more  extended  narrative  than  our 
limits  will  allow.  He  visited  the  Beehuanas, 
and  was  deeply  interested  in  the  people ; he 
found  them  anxiously  desiring  to  have  a mis- 
sionary. Mr.  Moffat  says : 

‘4To  cast  his  eyes  over  a field  so  inviting; 
to  hear  the  buzz  of  thousands  of  immortal  be- 
ings, and,  above  all,  the  declaration  of  the 
chief,  4 Send  missionaries,— I will  be  a father 
to  them  f this  was  one  of  the  happiest  mo- 
ments in  the  life  of  a man,  whose  whole  soul 
was  engaged  in  an  enterprise  which  had  a 
special  reference  to  the  welfare  of  the  poor 
degraded  African,  and  the  spread  of  the  Re- 
deemer’s cause  throughout  the  world.  Every 
event  in  that  important  journey  authorized  the 
most  sanguine  expectations  on  the  part  of  Mr. 
C.,  and  he  viewed  that  as  the  most  interesting 
period  of  his  valuable  life,  the  prelude  to  anew 
era  in  the  history  of  African  missions.” 

He  returned  to  England,  and  his  graphic 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


Ill 


and  deeply  interesting  details  produced  a 
thrilling  effect  on  the  minds  of  the  Christian 
public,  who  gave  ample  proof  of  their  estimate 
of  his  labours  and  travels,  by  their  increased 
liberality  to  the  cause  of  missions,  and  espe- 
cially to  missions  in  Africa.  In  1815,  four 
missionaries  were  sent  out  to  settle  among  the 
Bechuanas. 

On  their  reaching  Griqua  Town,  they  were 
kindly  received  and  encouraged  by  the  bre- 
thren of  that  station.  The  late  Adam  Kok  of 
Philippolis,  Jan  Hendreck,  and  others,  as  in- 
terpreters, and  as  men  of  influence  with  the 
Bechuanas,  determined  to  accompany  them  to 
Lithako.  This  was  the  more  desirable,  as  the 
Bechuanas,  though  heathens,  having  received 
signal  services  from  Kok’s  father,  greatly  re- 
spected him,  who  was  an  excellent  character, 
possessed  of  sound  judgment  and  amiable  dis- 
position. 

They  reached  the  metropolis  of  that  part  of 
the  country  on  the  17th  of  February,  1816  ; 
and  the  whole  party,  with  their  wagons,  were 
admitted  into  the  public  square,  when  Mothibi, 
with  many  of  his  people,  came  up  and  shook 
hands  with  them.  Mothibi’s  first  question  to 
A.  Kok  was,  “What  have  you  brought  for 


112 


THE  GOSPEL  AMOIfG 


barter?”  This  was  veFy  natural  for  people 
who  could  not  be  supposed  to-  have  any  thing 
like  correct  notions  of  the  real  object  of  the 
missionaries.  It  nevertheless  appeared  that 
their  minds  were  made  up  on  the  subject ; for, 
when  informed  of  their  object,  and  that  they 
were  the  men  promised  by  Mr.  Campbell, 
chagrin  marked  the  countenance  of  Mothibi, 
and  strong  tokens  of  disapprobation  were 
evinced  by  the  subordinate  chiefs.  This  was 
a comfortless  reception  for  those  who  had  made 
a long  voyage ; passed  tedious  and  fatiguing 
months  of  gipsy  life  in  a desert  and  danger- 
ous road ; and  had  now  reached  the  spot  on 
which  all  their  affections  and  hopes  had  cen- 
tered, as  the  scene  of  future  labour ! In  the 
evening,  Kok,  in  a more  formal  way,  intro- 
duced the  missionaries  to  the  king,  when  they 
presented  to  him  the  gifts  of  tobacco  and  beads 
which  they  had  brought  for  that  purpose  ; and 
Mahuto,  the  queen,  also  came  in  for  a share. 
This  was  quite  enough  “to  sweeten  the  heart,”' 
as  the  natives  express  it.  At  this  favourable 
juncture,  when  they  we rar  exercised  with  un- 
certainty as  to  the  result,  and  their  desires 
were  raised  to  the  God  in  whose  hands  are  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  Kok  again  stated  their  ob- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


113 


ject,  and  referred  to  the  promise  made  by  the 
king  to  Mr.  Campbell.  He  answered,  “ They 
may  come  and  protect  me ; but  they  want 
water,  much  water.”  Then,  directing  their 
attention  to  the  Kuruman  river,  he  immediate- 
ly proceeded  to  converse  on  other  subjects. 
He  was  again  reminded  that  Mr.  Hamilton 
was  a worker  in  wood,  and  that  another  mis- 
sionary was  on  his  way  who  was  a smith,  and 
could  make  hatchets,  etc.  This  statement 
evidently  afforded  him  satisfaction,  and  he  ob- 
served, at  the  same  time,  to  Kok,that  he  could 
not  think  of  refusing  persons  recommended  by 
him.  He  still  hesitated,  however,  cordially  to 
approve  of  their  wish  to  reside  with  him,  his 
excuse  being,  “ There  is  no  water,  there  are  no 
trees  ; the  people  have  customs,  and  will  not 
hear.”  He  was  assured  that  the  missionaries 
only  desired  to  remain  in  order  to  communicate 
instruction  to  those  willing  to  receive  it.  After 
a couple  of  days’  intercourse,  during  which 
they  could  elicit  nothing  satisfactory, — the 
king  at  one  time  assenting,  then  promising, 
and  then  cancelling, — he  at  length  appealed  to 
his  people,  of  whose  judgment  in  the  affair  he 
said  he  would  approve,  repeating  his  wish 
that  the  missionaries  would  go  and  reside  on 


114 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  Kuruman  river,  and  traffic  with  them,  bat 
that  they  should  on  no  account  teach  the  peo- 
ple. Mothibi  then  addressed  his  subjects  thus : 
“ Speak  your  minds.  When  the  men  were 
at  the  other  place,”  viz.,  Messrs.  Campbell 
and  Read,  “you  remained  silent,  and  when 
they  departed  you  blamed  me.”  Many  of  the 
people  then  exclaimed,  “ The  missionaries 
must  not  come  here ;”  and  the  king  respond- 
ed, “ The  missionaries  must  not  come  here  !” 

This  was  a dreadful  disappointment,  but 
what  could  they  do? 

With  sorrowful  hearts  they  retraced  their 
weary  steps  over  the  waste-howling  wilder- 
ness, in  which  there  were  few  charms  to  en- 
gage, or  in  any  degree  to  relieve  their  minds 
from  the  dark  and  heart-rending  scenes  which 
they  had  left  behind,  and  which  threw  a sha- 
dow more  gloomy  still,  on  minds  alive  to  the 
awful  consequences  of  shaking  off  the  dust  of 
their  feet  against  a city  containing  many  thou- 
sands of  immortal  beings.  They  mused  on 
the  mystery  not  uncommonly  attached  to  the 
ways  of  Him,  who,  though  too  wise  to  err,  has 
His  footsteps  in  the  sea,  and  His  path  in  the 
mighty  waters. 

The  next  attempt  was  more  successful. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


115 


The  Rev.  Mr.  Read  shortly  afterwards  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Kuruman  river,  and  taking  with 
him  a large  supply  of  articles  for  presents  to 
the  natives,  he  succeeded  in  gaining  their  af- 
fections so  far  as  to  obtain  permission  to  settle 
among  them. 

But  this  favour  was  only  purchased,  and 
among  those  the  most  difficult  to  conciliate 
was  Mahuto,  the  queen,  whose  influence  over 
the  king  was  very  great.  But  the  Lord  en- 
abled the  mission  to  get  a foothold  among  this 
people. 

In  1820,  the  Rev.  Robert  Moffat  and  his 
wife  joined  the  mission,  and  we  shall  follow 
his  narrative  of  the  wmnderful  works  of  God 
among  these  heathen.  He  gives  a very  strik- 
ing description  of  the  state  of  the  people 
among  whom  he  has  come  to  reside. 

The  situation  of  the  missionary  among  the 
Bechuanas  is  peculiar.  He  has  no  idolatry  to 
arrest  his  progress,  and  his  mind  is  not  over- 
whelmed with  the  horrors  which  are  to  be 
found  in  countries  where  idols  and  idol  tem- 
ples are  resorted  to  by  millions  of  devotees ; 


his  eyes  are  never  offended  by  human  and 
other  sacrifices,  nor  is  he  the  spectator  of  the 

10 


116 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


unhappy  widow  immolated  on  the  funeral  pile 
of  her  husband ; the  infant  screams  of  Mo- 
loch’s victims  never  rend  his  heart.  He  meets 
with  no  sacred  streams,  nor  hears  of  voluntary 
victims  to  propitiate  the  anger  of  imaginary 
deities.  He  seeks  in  vain  to  find  a temple, 
an  altar,  or  a single  emblem  of  heathen  wor- 
ship. No  fragments  remain  of  former  days,  as 
mementoes  to  the  present  generation,  that 
their  ancestors  ever  loved,  served,  or  rever- 
enced a being  greater  than  man.  A profound 
silence  reigns  on  this  awful  subject.  Satan 
has  been  too  successful  in  leading  captive  at 
his  will  a majority  of  the  human  race,  by  an 
almost  endless  variety  of  deities.  As  if  crea- 
tion wTere  not  sufficiently  profuse,  vanity  has 
excited  a host  of  inventive  and  degenerate 
minds  to  form  images,  of  every  shape  and 
size,  exhibiting  the  horrid,  the  ludicrous,  and 
the  obscene.  Satan  has  employed  his  agency, 
with  fatal  success,  in  erasing  every  vestige  of 
religious  impression  from  the  minds  of  the 
Bechuanas,  Hottentots,  and  Bushmen;  leav- 
ing them  without  a single  ray  to  guide  them 
from  the  dark  and  dread  futurity,  or  a single 
link  to  unite  them  with  the  skies. 

I have  often  wished  to  find  something,  by 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


117 


which  I could  lay  hold  on  the  minds  of  the 
natives, — an  altar  to  an  unknown  God,  the 
faith  of  their  ancestors,  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  or  any  religious  association  ; but  nothing 
of  this  kind  ever  floated  in  their  minds. 
“ They  looked  upon  the  sun,”  as  Mr.  Camp- 
bell very  graphically  said,  “ with  the  eyes  of 
an  ox.” 

To  tell  them,  the  gravest  of  them,  that  there 
was  a Creator,  the  governor  of  the  heavens 
and  earth,  of  the  fall  of  man,  or  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  world,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
and  immortality  beyond  the  grave,  was  to  tell 
them  what  appeared  to  be  more  fabulous,  ex- 
travagant, and  ludicrous  than  their  own  vain 
stories  about  lions,  hyenas,  and  jackals.  To 
tell  them  that  these  were  articles  of  our  faith, 
would  extort  an  interjection  of  superlative  sur- 
prise, as  if  they  were  too  preposterous  for  the 
most  foolish  to  believe. 

What  they  heard  was  all  right,  provided 
they  got  a bit  of  tobacco,  or  some  little  equiva- 
lent for  their  time — a thing  of  no  value  to 
them — which  they  spent  in  hearing  one  talk. 
Some  would  even  make  a trade  of  telling  the 
missionary  that  they  prayed,  by  which  means 
God  directed  them  to  their  lost  cattle,  at  a few 


118 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


yards’  distance,  after  having  been  in  search  of 
them  several  days  ; and  that  in  the  same  way 
he  had  brought  game  within  reach  of  their 
spears.  Replies  to  questions  as  to  what 
they  thought  of  the  word  of  God,  were  very 
cheap  ; and  if  they  supposed  that  by  such 
means  they  had  obtained  favour  and  respect, 
their  success  Avould  be  the  subject  of  merri- 
ment in  their  own  circles.  Some  individuals, 
to  my  knowledge,  who  had  carried  on  this 
deception  in  the  early  period  of  the  mission, 
many  years  afterwards  boasted  how  expert 
they  had  been  in  thus  gulling  the  missionary. 

A wily  rain-maker,  who  was  the  oracle  of 
the  village  in  which  he  dwelt,  once  remarked, 
after  hearing  me  enlarge  on  the  subject  of 
creation,  “If  you  verily  believe  that  that 
Being  created  all  men,  then,  according  to  rea- 
son, you  must  also  believe  that  in  making 
white  people  he  has  improved  on  his  work  ; 
He  tried  his  hand  on  Bushmen  first,  and  he 
did  not  like  them,  because  they  Avere  so  ugly, 
and  their  language  like  that  of  the  frogs.  He 
then  tried  his  hand  on  the  Hottentots,  but  these 
did  not  please  him  either.  He  then  exer- 
cised his  poAver  and  skill  and  made  the  Bech- 
uanas,  Avhich  Avas  a great  improvement ; and 


THE  BECHTJANAS. 


119 


at  last  he  made  the  white  people  ; therefore,” 
exulting  with  an  air  of  triumph  at  the  disco- 
very, “the  white  people  are  so  much  wiser 
than  we  are,  in  making  walking-houses,  (wa- 
gons,) teaching  the  oxen  to  draw  them  over 
hill  and  dale,  and  instructing  them  also  to 
plough  the  gardens  instead  of  making  their 
wives  do  it,  like  the  Bechuanas.”  His  dis- 
covery received  the  applause  of  the  people 
while  the  poor  missionaTj^’s  arguments,  drawn 
from  the  source  of  Divine  truth,  were  thrown 
into  the  shade.  They  were  always  so  averse 
to  reasoning  on  any  subjects  of  this  nature, 
that  the  missionary  felt  it  quite  a treat  to  meet 
with  an  individual  who  would  enter  into  a 
discussion,  even  though  with  derision  and 
scorn. 

The  government  of  the  people  partakes 
both  of  the  monarchical  and  patriarchal,  com- 
paratively mild  in  its  character.  Each  tribe 
has  its  chief  or  king,  who  commonly  resides 
in  the  largest  town,  and  is  held  sacred  from 
his  hereditary  right  to  that  office.  A tribe 
generally  includes  a number  of  towns  or  vil- 
lages, each  having  its  distinct  head,  under 
whom  there  are  a number  of  subordinate 
chiefs.  These  constitute  the  aristocracy  of 
10* 


120 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  nation,  and  all  acknowledge  the  snpre- 
macy  of  the  principal  one.  His  power,  though 
very  great,  and  in  some  instances  despotic,  is 
nevertheless  controlled  by  the  minor  chiefs, 
who  in  their  pichos  or  pitshos,  their  parlia- 
ment, or  public  meetings,  use  the  greatest 
plainness  of  speech  in  exposing  what  they 
consider  culpable  or  lax  in  his  government. 
An  able  speaker  will  sometimes  turn  the  scale 
even  against  the  king,  if  we  may  call  him 
such. 

I have  heard  him  inveighed  against  for 

O O 

making  women  his  senators  and  his  wife  prime 
minister,  while  the  audience  was  requested  to 
look  at  his  body,  and  see  if  he  were  not  getting 
too  corpulent ; a sure  indication  that  his  mind 
was  little  exercised  in  anxieties  about  the  wel- 
fare of  his  people. 

They  had  also  many  ceremonies,  disgust- 
ing in  themselves,  and  producing  a degrad- 
ing effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  natives. 

These  ceremonies  were  prodigious  barriers 
to  the  gospel.  Polygamy  was  another  obsta- 
cle, and  the  Bechuanas,  jealous  of  any  dimi- 
nution in  their  self-indulgence,  by  being  de- 
prived of  the  services  of  their  wives,  looked 
with  an  extremely  suspicious  eye  on  any  in- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


121 


novation  on  this  ancient  custom.  While  going 
to  war,  hunting,  watching  the  cattle,  milking 
the  cows,  and  preparing  their  furs  and  skins 
for  mantles,  was  the  work  of  the  men,  the 
women  had  by  far  the  heavier  task  of  agri- 
culture, building  the  houses,  fencing,  bringing 
firewood,  and  heavier  than  all,  nature’s  charge, 
the  rearing  of  a family.  The  greater  part  of 
the  year  they  are  constantly  employed  ; and 
during  the  season  of  picking  and  sowing  their 
gardens,  their  task  is  galling,  living  on  a 
coarse,  scanty  fare,  and  frequently  having  a 
babe  fastened  to  their  backs,  while  thus  culti- 
vating the  ground. 

The  men,  for  obvious  reasons,  found  it  con- 
venient to  have  a number  of  such  vassals, 
rather  than  only  one,  while  the  women  would  be 
perfectly  amazed  at  one’s  ignorance,  were 
she  to  be  told  that  she  would  be  much  happier 
in  a single  state,  or  widowhood,  than  being 
the  mere  concubine  and  drudge  of  a haughty 
husband,  who  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  in 
lounging  in  the  shade,  while  she  was  compelled, 
for  his  comfort  as  well  as  her  own,  to  labour 
under  the  rays  of  an  almost  vertical  sun,  in  a 
hot  and  withering  climate.  Their  houses, 
which  require  considerable  ingenuity  as  well 


122 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


as  hard  labour,  are  entirely  tta  work  of  the 
women,  who  are  extremely  thankful  to  carry 
home  even  the  heavier  timbers,  if  their  hus- 
bands will  take  their  axes  and  fell  them  in 
the  thicket,  which  may  be  many  miles  dis- 
tant. The  centre  of  the  conical  roof  will,  in 
many  houses,  be  eighteen  feet  high,  and  it 
requires  no  little  scrambling,  in  the  absence  of 
ladders,  for  females  to  climb  such  a height ; 
but  the  men  pass  and  repass,  and  look  on 
with  the  most  perfect  indifference,  while  it 
never  enters  their  heads  that  their  wife,  their 
daughter,  or  their  mother,  may  fail  and  break 
a leg  or  neck.  These  houses,  though  tem- 
porary, and  requiring  great  labour  to  keep 
them  constantly  in  repair,  are  nevertheless 
very  well  adapted  to  the  climate.  They  ad- 
mit little  light,  which  is  not  desirable  in  a hot 
country,  and  among  millions  of  house-flies  $ 
but  during  the  winter  season  they  are  uncom- 
fortably airy  and  cold. 

While  standing  near  the  wife  of  one  of  the 
grandees,  who  with  some  female  companions 
was  building  a house,  and  making  prepara- 
tions to  scramble  by  means  of  a branch  on  to 
the  roof,  I remarked  that  they  ought  to  get 
their  husbands  to  do  that  part  of  the  work. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


123 


This  set  them  all  into  a roar  of  laughter. 
Mahuto,  the  queen,  and  several  of  the  men, 
drawing  near  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  the 
merriment,  the  wives  repeated  my  strange, 
and,  to  them,  ludicrous  proposal,  when  another 
peal  of  mirth  ensued.  Mahuto,  who  was  a 
sensible  and  shrewd  woman,  stated  that  the 
plan,  though  hopeless,  was  a good  one,  as  she 
often  thought  our  custom  was  much  better 
than  theirs.  It  was  reasonable  that  women 
should  attend  to  household  affairs,  and  the 
lighter  parts  of  labour,  while  man,  wont  to 
boast  of  his  superior  strength,  should  employ 
his  energy  in  more  laborious  occupations ; 
adding,  she  wished  I would  give  their  hus- 
bands medicine  to  make  them  do  the  work. 
This  remark  was  made  rather  in  the  way  of 
a joke.  Poor  woman,  she  little  knew  then 
that  there  was  one  whose  omnipotent  voice 
has  declared,  “I  will  put  my  Spirit  into  them, 
and  create  new  hearts  within  them  but  now, 
blessed  be  His  holy  name,  she,  and  hundreds 
more,  have  been  publicly  baptized  into  the 
faith  of  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

When  we  attempted  to  con  vince  them  of  their 
state  as  sinners,  they  would  boldly  affirm,  with 
full  belief  in  their  innate  rectitude,  that  there 


134 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


was  not  a sinner  in  the  tribe,  referring  us  to 
other  nations  whom  they  dreaded,  or  with 
whom  they  were  at  war ; and  especially  the 
poor  despised  Bushmen.  That  they  are  less 
ferocious  than  some  tribes,  we  admit ; but  this 
is  saying  little  in  commendation  of  those  who 
could  with  impunity  rob,  murder,  lie,  and  ex- 
change wives. 

When  they  are  styled  savages,  the  appella- 
tion should  be  understood  in  a restrictive 
sense,  especially  when  compared  with  the 
Zoolu  tribes  to  the  east,  who,  as  we  shall  yet 
have  occasion  to  show,  though  they  are  not 
cannibals,  would,  in  fiercest  barbarity,  vie  with 
any  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific.  The  Bechuana  character  is  frank 
and  sociable,  which,  however,  does  not  appear 
to  arise  from  a benevolence  of  disposition,  so 
much  as  from  a degree  of  etiquette  and  habits, 
arising  from  relationship  and  locality.  It  has 
sometimes  perfectly  astounded  the  writer  to 
see  individuals  who  he  had  supposed  were 
amiable  and  humane,  when  brought  into  cer- 
tain positions,  conduct  as  if  in  their  native  ele- 
ment, and  wallow  in  crimes,  which  he  expected 
they  would  naturally  shudder  to  perpetrate. 
Having  had  long  intercourse  with  many  tribes, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


125 


he  feels  persuaded  that  what  he  has  stated 
will  he  found  a tolerably  correct  estimate  of 
the  Bechuana  character.  But  although  they 
are  revengeful  to  the  last  degree,  if  an  offender 
propitiate  the  injured  party  by  a gift,  at  the 
same  time  confessing  his  error,  or,  as  is  com- 
mon, put  the  blame  on  his  heart,  the  most 
perfect  unanimity  and  cordiality  succeeds. 

Mr.  Thompson  in  his  travels  correctly  re- 
marks, that,  “ like  most  barbarians,  their  poli- 
tical wisdom  consists  in  duplicity  and  petty 
cunning ; and  their  ordinary  wars  were  merely 
predatory  incursions  upon  their  weaker  neigh- 
bours for  the  purpose  of  carrying  off  cattle, 
with  as  little  exposure  as  possible  of  their  own 
lives.  Their  expeditions  against  the  Bush- 
men were  peculiarly  vindictive,  and  conducted 
with  all  the  insidiousness  and  murderous  fero- 
city, without  the  heroic  intrepidity  of  Ameri- 
can or  New  Zealand  savages  examples  of 
this  will  occur  hereafter.  All  these  charac- 
teristics are  only  what  the  records  of  Divine 
truth  authorize  us  to  expect  from  those  who 
walk  according  to  the  prince  of  the  power  of 
the  air.  The  inspired  description  given  in 
Rom.  iii.  10-18,  is  the  real  transcript  of  the 
condition  of  a people  who  have  no  fear  of  God 


126 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


before  their  eyes.  Both  ancient  and  modern 
missionaries  have  found  it  so ; and  whoever 
goes  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  among  the  heathen,  goes  on  a warfare 
which  requires  all  prayer  and  supplication,  to 
keep  his  armour  bright,  and  in  active  opera- 
tion, to  wrestle  and  struggle,  and  toil,  in  pull- 
ing down  the  strongholds  of  Satan,  whether 
in  Africa,  India,  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  or 
in  the  wilds  of  America. 

They  had  no  ideas  of  religion.  It  was  for 
some  time  thought  that  a term  was  used  by 
them  which  meant  a Supreme  being,  but  it 
was  afterwards  found  to  be  the  name  of  one  of 
their  kings,  by  whom  they  swore. 

In  the  midst  of  a thunder-storm  they  would 
shoot  their  poisoned  arrows  at  the  lightning  to 
kill  it. 

For  the  name  of  “God,”  the  missionaries 
introduced  the  word  Morimo , the  same  that 
was  used  for  the  purpose  by  the  Kafirs  and 
Hottentots.  Mr.  Moffat  says  : 

One  of  the  most  convincing  proofs  that  the 
minds  of  the  people  are  covered  by  the  pro- 
foundest  darkness  is,  that  after  the  missionary 
has  endeavoured  for  hours  to  impart  to  them 
a knowledge  of  the  Divine  Being,  they  not 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


127 


unfrequently  address  to  him  the  question, 
“ What  is  it  you  wish  to  tell  me  ?,J  And  if 
any  thing  were  wanting  to  confirm  this  con- 
viction, surely  this  fact  will  he  sufficient,  that 
even  where  he  has  succeeded  in  conveying  to 
the  vacant  mind  of  the  savage,  ideas  which  he 
considers  as  paramount  to  all  others,  he  is  told 
that  certainly,  these  fables  are  very  wonderful, 
but  not  more  so  than  their  own. 

Inquiring  one  day  of  a group  of  natives 
whom  I had  been  addressing,  if  any  of  them 
had  previously  known  that  Great  Being 
which  had  been  described  to  them;  among 
the  whole  party  I found  only  one  old  woman, 
who  said  that  she  remembered  hearing  the 
name  Morimo  when  she  was  a child,  but  was 
not  told  what  the  thing  was.  Indeed,  even  in 
towns,  the  general  reply  on  that  subject  is, 
that  these  are  things  about  which  the  old  peo- 
ple can  speak ; but  as  they  are  not  in  the  ha- 
bit of  instructing  the  rising  generation  on  such 
topics,  it  is  easy  to  see  how  even  these  vague 
notions  become  extinct  altogether,  as  they  have 
in  many  parts  of  the  country.  Nor  is  it  sur- 
prising that  a chief,  after  listening  attentively 
to  me  while  he  stood  leaning  on  his  spear, 
should  utter  an  exclamation  of  amazement, 
11 


128 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


that  a man  whom  he  accounted  wise  should 
tell  such  fables  for  truths.  Calling  about 
thirty  of  his  men,  who  stood  near  him,  to  ap- 
proach, he  addressed  them,  pointing  to  me: 
“ There  is  Ra-Mary,  (Father  of  Mary,)  who 
tells  me,  that  the  heavens  were  made,  the 
earth  also,  by  a beginner,  whom  he  calls  Mo- 
rimo.  Have  you  ever  heard  any  thing  to  be 
compared  with  this  ? He  says  that  the  sun 
rises  and  sets  by  the  power  of  Morimo ; as 
also  that  Morimo  causes  winter  to  follow  sum- 
mer, the  winds  to  blow,  the  rain  to  fall,  the 
grass  to  grow,  and  the  trees  to  bud and 
casting  his  arm  above  and  around  him,  added, 
“God  works  in  every  thing  you  see  or  hear! 
Did  ever  you  hear  such  words?’*  Seeing 
them  ready  to  burst  into  laughter,  he  said, 
“ Wait,  I shall  tell  you  more ; Ra-Mary  tells 
me  that  we  have  spirits  in  us,  which  will 
never  die  ; and  that  our  bodies,  though  dead 
and  buried,  will  rise  and  live  again.  Open 
your  ears  to-day ; did  you  ever  hear  litlamane 
(fables)  like  these  ?”  This  was  followed  by  a 
burst  of  deafening  laughter,  and  on  its  partially 
subsiding,  the  chief  man  begged  me  to  say  no 
more  on  such  trifles,  lest  the  people  should 
think  me  mad ! 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


129 


But  it  is  to  the  testimony  of  such  as  have  been 
Drought  out  of  darkness  into  the  marvellous 
light  of  the  gospel,  that  we  must  look  for  de- 
cisive evidence  on  this  point.  The  following 
is  one  example  out  of  many  which  could  be 
given.  The  question  being  put  to  one  whose 
memory  was  tenacious  as  his  judgment  was 
enlightened,  “ How  did  you  feel  in  your  na- 
tural state,  before  hearing  the  gospel?  How 
did  you  feel  upon  retiring  from  private  as  well 
as  public  crimes,  and  laying  your  head  on  the 
silent  pillow  ? Were  there  no  fears  in  your 
breast,  no  spectres  before  your  eyes,  no  con- 
science accusing  you  of  having  done  wrong? 
No  palpitations,  no  dread  of  futurity?”  “No,” 
said  he.  “ How  could  we  feel,  or  how  could 
we  fear?  We  had  no  idea  that  an  unseen 
eye  saw  us,  or  that  an  unseen  ear  heard  us. 
What  could  we  know  beyond  ourselves,  or  of 
another  world,  before  life  and  immortality  were 
brought  to  us  by  the  word  of  God.”  This 
declaration  was  followed  by  a flood  of  tears, 
while  he  added,  “ You  found  us  beasts,  and 
not  men.” 

Among  the  tribes,  and  especially  those 
nearer  to  the  coast,  some  customs  remain 
which  are  thought  to  have  a reference  to  sac; 


130 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


rifices,  offerings,  and  purifications ; such  as 
might  be  expected  to  be  found  among  people 
descending  from  the  East,  as  all  the  Bechuana 
tribes  appear  to  have  done.  In  many  instances, 
their  slaughtering  of  animals  on  occasions  of  a 
tree  being  struck  with  lightning,  or  to  procure 
rain,  or  to  restore  the  sick,  may  be  easily 
traced  to  the  inventive  brain  of  wily  rain- 
makers, who,  in  such  a case,  as  at  their  public 
festivals  and  ceremonies,  never  lose  sight  of 
their  stomachs.  One  will  try  to  coax  the  sick- 
ness out  of  a chieftain  by  setting  him  astride 
an  ox,  with  its  feet  and  legs  tied ; and  then 
smothering  the  animal  by  holding  its  nose  in  a 
large  bowl  of  water.  A feast  follows,  and  the 
ox  is  devoured,  sickness  and  all.  A sorcerer 
will  pretend  he  cannot  find  out  the  guilty  per- 
son, or  where  the  malady  of  another  lies,  till 
he  has  got  him  to  kill  an  ox,  on  which  he 
manoeuvres,  by  cutting  out  certain  parts. 
Another  doctor  will  require  a goat,  which  he 
kills  over  the  sick  person,  allowing  the  blood 
to  run  down  the  body ; another  will  require 
the  fat  of  the  kidney  of  a fresh  slaughtered 
goat,  saying,  that  any  old  fat  will  not  do ; and 
thus  he  comes  in  for  his  chop.  These  slaugh- 
terings are  prescribed  according  to  the  wealth 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


131 


of  the  individual,  so  that  a stout  ox  might  be 
a cure  for  a slight  cold  in  a chieftain,  while  a 
kid  would  be  a remedy  for  a fever  among  the 
poor,  among  whom  there  was  no  chance  of  ob- 
taining any  thing  greater.  The  above  cere- 
monies might  with  little  difficulty  be  construed 
into  sacrifices,  if  we  felt  anxious  to  increase 
the  number  of  traditionary  remains.  Is  it, 
however,  to  be  wondered  at  among  a pastoral 
people,  whose  choicest  viand  is  broiled  or 
boiled  meat,  and  to  whom  fat  of  any  kind  is 
like  the  richest  cordials,  that  they  should  so- 
lemnize every  event  or  circumstance  with 
beef?  When  a covenant  is  made  between 
parties,  or  a mutual  treaty  entered  into,  one 
animal,  or  more,  must  be  killed,  and,  like 
Jacob  and  Laban  of  old,  they  eat  together. 

The  ceremonies  to  be  found  among  the  Be- 
chuanas,  apparently  of  Mosaic  or  patriarchal 
origin,  are  found  upon  examination  to  be  like 
shells  without  the  kernel.  Whatever  may 
have  been  their  origin,  they  have  merged  into 
the  ordinary  habits  of  savage  life,  and  centu- 
ries ago  lost  the  last  vestiges  of  the  tradition 
of  their  original  design.  Happy  for  us  that 
we  have  not  been  left  to  feel  after  God  among 
the  distant  orbs  of  heaven,  or  amid  the  diver- 
11* 


132 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


sified  displays  of  power  and  skill  in  our  own 
world.  “ If  therefore  natural  theology  is 
rightly  defined  to  be,  that  which  is  attainable 
by  the  light  of  nature  only,  then  all  who  have 
the  light  of  nature,  and  the  use  of  reason,  are 
capable  of  attaining  it ; otherwise,  the  defini- 
tion will  be  false  and  imperfect.  The  general 
character  of  man  will  hold  true  that  he  is  with- 
out knowledge,  till  he  receives  instruction, 
and  without  conscience,  till  informed  what  the 
will  of  God  is.” 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


133 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Natives  stealing  from  the  Missiona- 
ries— Acquiring  the  language — Encou- 
raging circumstance ■ — The  rain-maker — 
Burials. 

After  Mr.  Moffat  had  been  labouring^e 
years  among  these  ignorant  and  degraded 
Africans,  be  was  ready  to  faint  with  discou- 
ragement. The  natives  would  yet  steal  from 
the. missionaries,  and  even  threaten  violence  if 
they  could  not  have  their  own  way. 

Mrs.  Moffat,  with  a babe  in  her  ams,  beg- 
ged, and  that  very  humbly,  of  a woman,  just 
to  be  kind  enough  to  move  out  of  a temporary 
kitchen,  that  she  might  shut  it  up,  as  usual 
before  going  into  the  place  of  worship.  The 
woman,  a plebeian,  seized  a piece  of  wood  to 
hurl  it  at  Mrs.  Moffat’s  head,  who,  of  course, 
immediately  escaped  to  the  house  of  God, 
leaving  her  the  undisputed  occupant  of  the 
kitchen,  any  of  the  contents  of  which  she 
would  not  hesitate  to  appropriate  to  her  own 


134 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


use.  It  required  no  little  fortitude  and  for- 
bearance in  the  wife  of  the  missionary,  who 
had  to  keep  at  home,  and  attend  to  the  cares 
and  duties  of  a family,  to  have  the  house 
crowded  with  those  who  would  seize  a stone, 
and  dare  interference  on  her  part.  As  many 
men  and  women  as  pleased  might  come  into 
our  hut,  leaving  us  not  room  even  to  turn  our- 
selves, and  making  every  thing  they  touched 
the  colour  of  their  own  greasy  red  attire ; while 
some  were  talking,  others  would  be  sleeping, 
and  some  pilfering  whatever  they  could  lay 
their  hands  upon.  As  it  was  not  pleasant  to 
take  our  meals  among  such  filth,  our  dinner 
was  often  deferred  for  hours,  hoping  for  their 
departure  ; but,  after  all,  it  had  to  be  eaten 
when  the  natives  were  butchering  their  game 
at  our  feet.  The  attendance  at  public  worship 
would  vary  from  one  to  forty ; and  these  very 
often  manifesting  the  greatest  indecorum. 
Some  would  be  snoring;  others  laughing;  some 
working;  and  others,  who  might  even  be 
styled  the  better  sort,  wTould  be  employed  in 
removing  from  their  ornaments  certain  nameless 
insects,  letting  them  run  about  the  seats  while 
sitting  by  the  missionary’s  wife.  Never  hav- 
ing been  accustomed  to  chairs  or  stools,  some, 


THE  BECHTTANAS. 


135 


by  way  of  imitation,  would  sit  with  their  feet 
on  the  benches,  having  their  knees,  according 
to  their  usual  mode  of  sitting,  drawn  up  to 
their  chins.  In  this  position  one  would  fall 
asleep  and  tumble  over,  to  the  great  merri- 
ment of  his  fellows.  On  some  occasions  an 
opportunity  would  be  watched  to  rob,  when 
the  missionary  was  engaged  in  public  service. 
The  thief  would  just  put  his  head  within  the 
door,  discover  who  was  in  the  pulpit,  and, 
knowing  he  could  not  leave  that  place  before 
a certain  time  had  elapsed,  would  go  to  his 
house  and  take  what  he  could  lay  his  hands 
upon.  When  Mr.  Hamilton  and  I met  in  the 
evening,  we  almost  always  had  some  tale  to 
tell  about  our  losses,  but  never  about  our  gains, 
except  those  of  resignation,  and  peace,  the  re- 
sults of  patience,  and  faith  in  the  unchangeable 
purposes  of  Jehovah.  “I  will  be  exalted 
among  the  heathen,”  cheered  our  baffled  and 
drooping  spirits. 

Some  nights,  or  rather  mornings,  we  had  to 
record  thefts  committed  in  the  course  of 
twenty-four  hours  in  our  houses,  our  smith- 
shop,  our  garden,  and  among  our  cattle  in  the 
field.  These  they  have  more  than  once  driven 
into  a bog  or  mire,  at  a late  hour,  informing  us 


136 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


of  the  accident,  as  they  termed  it ; and,  as  it 
was  then  too  dark  to  render  assistance,  one  or 
more  would  fall  a prey  to  the  hyenas  or  hun- 
gry natives.  One  night  they  entered  our 
cattle-fold,  killed  one  of  our  best  draught  oxen, 
and  carried  the  whole  away  except  one 
shoulder.  We  were  compelled  to  use  much 
meat,  from  the  great  scarcity  of  grain  and  ve- 
getables ; our  sheep  we  had  to  purchase  at  a 
distance  ; and  very  thankful,  if,  out  of  twenty, 
we  secured  the  largest  half  for  ourselves. 
They  would  break  their  legs,  cut  off  their 
tails,  and  more  frequently  carry  off  the  whole 
carcass.  Tools,  such  as  saws,  axes,  and 
adzes,  were  losses  severely  felt,  as  we  could 
not  at  that  time  replace  them. 

Very  often,  when  employed  working  at  a dis- 
tance from  the  house,  if  there  was  no  one  in 
whom  he  could  confide,  the  missionary  would 
be  compelled  to  carry  all  the  knives  and 
spoons  to  the  place  where  he  went  to  seek  a 
draught  of  water,  well  knowing  that  if  they 
were  left,  they  would  be  gone  before  he  could 
return. 

The  acquisition  of  the  language  was  an  object 
of  the  first  importance.  This  was  to  be  done 
under  circumstances  the  most  unfavourable,  as 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


137 


there  was  neither  time  nor  place  of  retirement 
for  study,  and  no  interpreter  worthy  the  name. 
A few,  and  hut  a few  words  were  collected, 
and  these  very  incorrect,  from  the  ignorance 
of  the  interpreter  of  the  grammatical  structure 
either  of  his  own  or  the  Dutch  language, 
through  which  medium  all  our  intercourse 
was  carried  on.  It  was  something  like  grop- 
ing in  the  dark,  and  many  were  the  ludicrous 
blunders  I made.  The  more  waggish  of  those 
from  whom  I occasionally  obtained  sentences 
and  forms  of  speech,  would  richly  enjoy  the 
fun,  if  they  succeeded  in  leading  me  into 
egregious  mistakes  and  shameful  blunders; 
but  though  I had  to  pay  dear  for  my  credulity, 
I learned  something.  After  being  compelled 
to  attend  to  every  species  of  manual,  and  fre- 
quently menial,  labour  for  the  whole  day, 
working  under  a burning  sun,  standing  on  the 
saw-pit,  labouring  at  the  anvil,  treading  clay, 
or  employed  in  cleaning  a water-ditch,  it  may 
be  imagined  that  I was  in  no  very  fit  condition 
for  study,  even  when  a quiet  hour  could  be 
obtained  in  the  evening  for  that  purpose.  And 
this  was  not  all ; an  efficient  interpreter  could 
not  be  found  in  the  country  ; and  when  every 
thing  was  ready  for  inquiry,  the  native  mind, 


138 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


unaccustomed  to  such  efforts,  would,  after  a 
few  questions,  be  completely  bewildered. 

A missionary  who  commences  giving  direct 
instruction  to  the  natives,  though  far  from  be- 
ing competent  in  the  language,  is  proceeding 
on  safer  ground  than  if  he  were  employing  an 
interpreter,  who  is  not  proficient  in  both  lan- 
guages, and  who  has  not  a tolerable  under- 
standing of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  Trust- 
ing to  an  ignorant  and  unqualified  interpreter, 
is  attended  with  consequences  not  only  ludi- 
crous, but  dangerous  to  the  very  objects  which 
lie  nearest  to  the  missionary’s  heart.  The 
natives  will  smile,  and  make  allowances  for 
the  blundering  speeches  of  the  missionary ; 
and  though  some  may  convey  the  very  op- 
posite meaning  to  that  which  he  intends,  they 
know  from  his  general  character  what  it 
should  be,  and  ascribe  the  blunder  to  his  igno- 
rance of  the  language.  They  are  not  so  cha- 
ritable towards  his  interpreter,  whose  interest 
it  is  to  make  them  believe  that  he  is  master  of 
a language  of  which  they  know  nothing,  and 
consequently  they  take  for  granted  that  all  is 
correct  which  comes  through  his  lips.  I have 
been  very  much  troubled  in  my  mind  on  hear- 
ing that  the  most  erroneous  renderings  have 


THE  EEC  HU  AN  A3. 


139 


been  given  to  what  I had  said.  Since  acquir- 
ing the  language,  I have  had  opportunities  of 
discovering  this  with  my  own  ears,  by  hearing 
sentences  translated,  which  at  one  moment 
were  calculated  to  excite  no  more  than  a smile, 
while  others  would  produce  intense  agony  of 
mind  from  their  bordering  on  blasphemy,  and 
which  the  interpreter  gave  as  the  word  of  God. 

This  was  one  of  the  great  trials  of  the  mis- 
sion, while  the  heathen  laughed  at  our  puny 
efforts  to  reform  the  nation.  They  had  boasted 
that  our  Jesus  and  Jehovah  , of  whom  we  liked 
to  talk  so  frequently,  should  never  get  one 
convert  to  bow  the  knee  to  their  sway;  and 
now  these  boasts  were  reiterated  with  epithets 
of  contumely  and  scorn.  Sometimes  a cheer- 
ing ray  would  pierce  through  the  thick  gloom 
which  hung  over  our  prospects,  in  the  form  of 
a kind  word  or  action  on  the  part  of  a chief  or 
person  of  influence,  though  that  was  generally 
either  the  precursor  of  a favour  to  he  asked, 
or  a return  for  one  granted.  We  needed  the 
graces  of  faith  and  patience,  and  but  for  Al- 
mighty support,  we  must  have  fainted  and 
fallen  in  the  struggle. 

A circumstance,  giving  some  comfort  to  the 
missionaries,  now  occurred. 

12 


140 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


“We  had  been  exceedingly  tried  by  the 
conduct  of  Fransinna,  a Hottentot  woman, 
from  Bethelsdorp.  She  had  taken  offence  at 
our  having  sent  away  a young  Hottentot  in 
our  service,  on  account  of  immoral  conduct, 
which  disgraced  the  mission  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Bechuanas.  She  took  this  opportunity  of  in- 
stigating the  king  and  his  people  against  us, 
by  insinuating  that  we  had  ascribed  it  to  Mo- 
thibi,  who,  of  course,  was  hurt  at  being  charged 
with  that  wdiich  was  our  own  act.  While 
her  unchristian  and  violent  spirit  was  threaten- 
ing the  overthrow  of  the  mission,  she  was  sud- 
denly seized  with  a remarkable  distemper, 
which  prostrated  her  in  a short  time  on  a bed 
of  sickness.  She  was  visited  and  faithfully 
dealt  with. 

“ Her  conduct  in  endeavouring  to  frustrate 
our  efforts  among  the  Bechuanas  was  set  be- 
fore her  in  its  true  colours.  She  was  soon 
thoroughly  convinced  of  the  guilt  of  such 
hostility,  and  of  the  reasonableness  of  the 
step  on  our  part  which  had  excited  her  dis- 
pleasure. She  frankly  confessed  her  crimes, 
was  cut  to  the  heart  for  the  injury  she  had 
done  to  the  cause,  and  earnestly  implored  for- 
giveness, when  she  was  directed  afresh  to  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


141 


fountain  opened  for  sin.  She  remained  seve- 
ral months  in  severe  affliction,  and  about  a 
month  before  her  death,  one  of  her  legs  from 
the  knee  was  consigned  to  the  dust,  the  rest 
of  her  limbs  meanwhile  gradually  decaying; 
but  while  worms  were  literally  destroying  her 
body,  she  knew  in  whom  she  had  believed. 
From  the  commencement  of  her  affliction,  the 
Lord  had  made  her  to  feel  that  he  had  a con- 
troversy with  her,  and  thrice  happy  was  it  for 
her  that  she  heard  the  rod  and  Him  who  had 
appointed  it.  She  acknowledged  that  for 
some  time  previous  she  had  wandered  from 
God,  and  had  done  things  to  the  grief  of  our 
souls  and  the  injury  of  the  cause;  she  also 
said  that  she  had  used  her  endeavours  to  per- 
suade her  husband  and  the  other  Hottentots  to 
abandon  the  station  and  return  home,  and  that 
in  the  midst  of  her  fiery  opposition  to  us,  the 
Lord  laid  his  hand  upon  her.  She  had  thus 
been  brought  to  a sense  of  her  danger,  and  to 
have  recourse  to  the  precious  blood  of  Christ, 
which  cieanseth  from  all  sin.  She  made  a 
full,  free,  and  public  confession  of  all  her  ini- 
quity; and  a short  time  before  her  death,  re- 
membering again  the  injury  she  had  attempted 
to  do  by  endeavouring  to  persuade  the  men  to 


142 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


abandon  the  mission,  she  called  them  together 
to  her  bedside,  and,  as  her  dying  request,  en- 
treated them  not  to  leave  the  missionaries, 
however  accumulated  their  privations  might 
be  ; adding,  that  it  was  at  their  peril  if  they 
deserted  them.  During  the  whole  of  her  ill- 
ness not  a murmur  escaped  her  lips.  Resting 
on  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  she  gloried  in 
his  cross.  A lively  gratitude  to  God,  who 
had  redeemed  her,  beamed  forth  in  her  whole 
demeanour,  and  when  we  were  called  to  wit- 
ness her  last  struggle  with  the  king  of  terrors, 
we  beheld,  with  feelings  no  tongue  can  utter, 
the  calmness  and  serenity  of  her  mind  in  the 
lively  anticipation  of  immortal  glory,  and 
saw  her  breathe  her  last.  Thus,  as  with 
captive  Israel  of  old,  ‘our  God  did  lighten 
our  eyes,  and  give  us  a little  reviving  in  our 
bondage.5  55 

The  sorcerers,  or  rain-makers,  were  among 
the  most  formidable  enemies  of  the  missiona- 
ries. 

The  rain-maker  is  in  the  estimation  of  the 
people  no  mean  personage,  possessing  an  in- 
fluence over  the  minds  of  the  people  superior 
even  to  that  of  their  king,  who  is  likewise 
compelled  to  yield  to  the  dictates  of  this  arch- 


THE  BECHUANAS.  143 

official.  Each  tribe  has  one,  and  sometimes 
more,  who  are  also  doctors  and  sextons,  or  the 
superintendents  of  the  burying  of  the  dead,  it 
being  generally  believed  that  that  ceremony 
has  some  influence  over  the  watery  treasures 
which  float  in  the  skies.  He  will  sometimes 
give  orders,  that  none  of  the  dead  must  be 
buried,  but  dragged  to  a distance  from  the 
town  to  be  devoured  by  the  hyenas  and  jack- 
als. One  old  woman  died  in  her  house, 
not  far  from  our  premises ; we  dared  not 
commit  the  body  to  the  dust,  and  having  no 
friend  to  perform  the  needful  duty,  her  son 
was  called  from  a distance.  From  their  na- 
tional horror  of  a corpse,  he  tied  a thong  to  her 
leg,  avoiding  the  touch  of  that  form  which 
gave  him  birth,  dragged  the  corpse  to  some 
bushes,  and  left  the  thong,  because  it  had  been 
in  contact  with  the  body  of  his  mother! 
Though  the  bodies  of  the  poor  are  habitually 
exposed,  the  orders  of  the  rain-maker  apply 
to  all,  because  if  any  were  buried  it  would  not 
rain.  This  shows  that,  in  their  ceremonies 
connected  with  burying  the  dead,  there  is  no 
reference  to  pleasing  the  spirits  of  the  de- 
parted; on  the  contrary,  a rain-maker  him- 
self contended  that  there  were  no  such 
12* 


144 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


existences.  “ What  is  the  difference,”  he 
asked  me,  pointing  to  his  dog,  “ between  me 
and  that  animal  ? You  say  I am  immortal, 
and  why  not  my  dog  or  my  ox  ? They  die, 
and  do  you  see  their  souls  ? What  is  the  dif- 
ference between  man  and  the  beasts  ? None, 
except  that  man  is  the  greater  rogue  of  the 
two.”  Such  was  that  wise  man’s  view  of 
man’s  dignity  and  man’s  immortality.  Yet, 
notwithstanding  this  low  estimate,  when  a 
person  was  buried,  a privilege  granted  to  the 
more  noble,  it  was  attended  to  with  scrupulous 
minuteness. 

The  following  is  a brief  sketch  of  the  cere- 
mony of  interment,  and  the  custom  which 
prevails  among  these  tribes  in  reference  to  the 
dying.  When  they  see  any  indications  of 
approaching  dissolution  in  fainting  fits  or  con- 
vulsive throes,  they  throw  a net  over  the 
body,  and  hold  it  in  a sitting  posture,  with  the 
knees  brought  in  contact  with  the  chin,  till 
life  is  gone.  The  grave,  which  is  frequently 
made  in  the  fence  surrounding  the  cattle-fold, 
or  in  the  fold  itself,  if  for  a man,  is  about  three 
feet  in  diameter,  and  six  feet  deep.  The  body 
is  not  conveyed  through  the  gate,  but  an  open- 
ing is  made  in  the  fence  for  that  purpose.  It 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


145 


is  carried  to  the  grave,  having  the  head  cover- 
ed with  a skin,  and  is  placed  in  a sitting  pos- 
ture. Much  time  is  spent  in  order  to  fix  the 
corpse  exactly  facing  the  north ; and  though 
they  have  no  compass,  they  manage,  after 
some  consultation,  to  place  it  very  nearly  in 
the  required  position.  Portions  of  an  ant-hill 
are  placed  about  the  feet,  when  the  net  which 
held  the  body  is  gradually  withdrawn  ; as  the 
grave  is  filled  up,  the  earth  is  handed  in  with 
bowls,  while  two  men  stand  in  the  hole  to 
tread  it  down  round  the  body,  great  care  being 
taken  to  pick  out  every  thing  like  a root  or 
pebble.  When  the  earth  reaches  the  height 
of  the  mouth,  a small  twig  or  branch  of  an 
acacia  is  thrown  in,  and  on  the  top  of  the 
head  a few  roots  of  grass  are  placed ; and 
when  the  grave  is  nearly  filled,  another  root 
of  grass  is  fixed  immediately  above  the  head, 
part  of  which  stands  above  ground.  When 
finished,  the  men  and  women  stoop,  and  with 
their  hands  scrape  the  loose  soil  around  on  to 
the  little  mound.  A large  bowl  of  water,  with 
an  infusion  of  bulbs,  is  then  brought,  when  the 
men  and  women  wash  their  hands  and  the 
upper  part  of  their  feet,  shouting  “ pula,  pula,” 
rain,  rain.  An  old  woman,  probably  a rela- 


146 


THE  GOSPEL  AMOPPG 


tion,  will  then  bring  his  weapons,  hows,  ar- 
rows, war  axe,  and  spears,  also  grain  and 
garden-seeds  of  various  kinds,  and  even  the 
bone  of  an  old  pack-ox,  with  other  things,  and 
address  the  grave,  saying,  “there  are  all  your 
articles.”  These  are  then  taken  away,  and 
bowls  of  water  are  poured  on  the  gFave,  when 
all  retire,  the  women  wailing,  “ yo,  yo,  yo,” 
with  some  doleful  dirge,  sorrowing  without 
hope. 

These  ceremonies  vary  in  different  loca- 
lities, and  according  to  the  rank  of  the  indi- 
vidual who  is  committed  to  the  dust.  It  is 
remarkable  that  they  should  address  the  dead; 
and  I have  eagerly  embraced  this  season  to 
convince  them  that  if  they  did  not  believe  in 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  it  was  evident  from 
this,  to  them  now  unmeaning  custom,  that 
their  ancestors  once  did.  Some  would  admit 
this  might  possibly  have  been  the  case,  but 
doubted  whether  they  could  have  been  so 
foolish.  But  with  few  exceptions  among  such 
a people,  argument  soon  closes,  or  is  turned 
into  ridicule,  and  the  great  difficulty  presents 
’tself  of  producing  conviction  where  there  is 
no  reflection.  When  we  would  appeal  to  the 
supposed  influence  of  the  dead  body  in  neu- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


147 


tralizing  the  rain-maker’s  medicines  for  pro- 
ducing rain,  and  inquire  how  such  an  influ- 
ence operated,  the  reply  would  be,  “ The 
rain-maker  says  so.” 


148 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Cunning  of  a rain-maker — Is  sent  for  to 
bring  rain — Finds  it  hard  work — Wants  a 
baboon , then  the  heart  of  a lion — Orders 
the  missionaries  away — The  natives  deter - 
mine  to  murder  the  rain-maker — He  is 
spared , and  departs. 


Years  of  drought  had  been  severely  felty 
and  the  natives,  tenacious-  of  their  faith  in  the 
potency  of  a man,  held  a council,  and  passed 
resolutions  to  send  for  a rain-maker  of  renown 
from  the  Bahurutsi  tribe,  200  miles  north-east 
of  the  Kuruman  station.  It  was  natural  to 
suppose  that  the  offer  must  he  a tempting  one 
which  could  draw  him  from  a post  so  lucra- 
tive, and  where  he  had  so  signalized  his 
boasted  powers.  The  Bechuanas  possess 
very  inventive  minds  ; and  when  they  have  a 
point  to  gain,  as  truth  and  honour  are  never 
regarded,  they  find  no  difficulty  in  embellish- 
ing their  story.  The  ambassadors  received 


THE  BECHTJANAS. 


149 


their  commission  with  the  strictest  injunction 
not  to  return  without  the  mam  No  doubt 
many  were  their  cogitations  on  the  journey 
how  they  might  best  succeed.  Promises  were 
cheap,  and  with  a redundance  of  the  fairest 
kind,  they  succeeded  beyond  expectation. 
This,  however,  was  not  surprising,  when  they 
assured  him  that,  if  he  would  only  come  to 
the  land  of  the  Batlapis,  and  open  the  heavens, 
which  had  become  as  hard  as  a stone,  cause 
the  rains  to  fall  and  quench  the  flaming 
ground,  he  should  be  made  the  greatest  man 
that  ever  lived ; his  riches  should  be  beyond 
all  calculation  ; his  flocks  covering  the  hills 
and  plains ; he  should  wash  his  hands  in 
milk,  while  all  would  exalt  him  in  the  song, 
and  mothers  and  children  would  call  him 
blessed.  When  a period  had  elapsed  suffi- 
cient to  allow  the  messengers  time  to  return, 
it  was  rumored  through  the  town,  that  they 
had  been  murdered,  a common  event  in  those 
days.  The  gloom  which  this  cast  over  the 
native  mind,  formed  a striking  contrast  to  the 
dazzling  rays  pouring  forth  from  an  almost 
vertical  sun  blazing  in  a cloudless  sky.  The 
heavens  had  been  as  brass,  scarcely  a cloud 
had  been  seen  for  months,  even  on  the  distant 


150 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


horizon.  Suddenly  a shout  was  raised,  and 
the  whole  town  was  in  motion.  The  rain- 
maker was  approaching.  Every  voice  was 
raised  to  the  highest  pitch  with  acclamations 
of  enthusiastic  joy.  He  had  sent  a harbinger 
to  announce  his  approach,  with  peremptory 
orders  for  all  the  inhabitants  to  wash  their 
feet.  Every  one  seemed  to  fly  in  swiftest 
obedience  to  the  adjoining  river.  Noble  and 
ignoble,  even  the  girl  who  attended  to  our 
kitchen  fire,  ran.  Old  and  young  ran.  It 
seemed  as  if  nothing  could  have  stopped 
them.  By  this  time  the  clouds  began  to 
gather,  and  a crowd  went  out  to  welcome  the 
mighty  man  who,  as  they  imagined,  was  now 
collecting  in  the  heavens  his  stores  of  rain. 

Just  as  he  was  descending  the  height  into 
the  town,  the  immense  concourse  danced  and 
shouted,  so  that  the  very  earth  rang,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  lightnings  darted,  and  the 
thunders  roared  in  awful  grandeur.  A few 
heavy  drops  fell,  which  produced  the  most 
thrilling  ecstasy  on  the  deluded  multitudey 
whose  shouting  baffled  all  description.  Faith 
hung  upon  the  lips  of  the  impostor,  while  he 
proclaimed  aloud  that  this  year  the  women 
must  cultivate  gardens  on  the  hills,  and  not  in 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


151 


the  valleys,  for  these  would  be  deluged.  After 
the  din  had  somewhat  subsided,  a few  indi- 
viduals came  to  our  dwellings  to  treat  us  and 
our  doctrines  with  derision.  “ Where  is  your 
God  ?”  one  asked  with  a sneer.  We  were 
silent,  because  the  wicked  were  before  us. 
“Have  you  not  seen  our  Morimo?  Have 
you  not  beheld  him  cast  from  his  arm  his 
fiery  spears,  and  rend  the  heavens  ? Have 
you  not  heard  with  your  ears  his  voice  in  the 
clouds  ?”  adding  with  an  interjection  of  su- 
preme disgust,  “ You  talk  of  Jehovah,  and 
Jesus,  what  can  they  do  ?”  Never  in  my  life 
do  I remember  a text  being  brought  home  with 
such  power  as  the  words  of  the  Psalmist : 
“ Be  still,  and  know  that  I am  God  ; I will  be 
exalted  among  the  heathen.”  Then  truly  the 
enemy  came  in  as  a flood,  and  it  became  us  to 
take  refuge  in  the  Most  High,  to  be  enabled  to 
lift  up  a standard  against  him.  In  conduct- 
ing our  evening  service,  my  mind  was  power- 
fully directed  to  Psalm  xcvii.  2,  “ Clouds  and 
darkness  are  round  about  him,”  etc. 

It  was  natural  for  us  to  calculate  on  our 
already  dark  course  becoming  more  gloomy 
still,  from  the  excitement  which  the  magic 
powers  of  the  rain-maker  could  produce  with 
13 


152 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


a masterly  hand.  He  had  before  his  reception 
among  his  new  friends  been  particularly  in- 
formed of  the  character  and  objects  of  the 
missionaries,  which  his  discerning  mind  would 
soon  discover  stood  in  fearful  opposition  to 
his  own.  The  rain-makers,  as  I have  since 
had  frequent  opportunities  of  observing,  were 
men  of  no  common  calibre,  and  it  was  the  con- 
viction of  their  natural  superiority  of  genius, 
which  emboldened  them  to  lay  the  public 
mind  prostrate  before  the  reveries  of  their 
fancies.  Being  foreigners,  they  generally 
amplified  prodigiously  on  their  former  feats. 
The  present  one,  as  has  been  noticed,  was 
above  the  common  order.  He  kept  the  chiefs 
and  nobles  gazing  on  him  with  silent  amaze- 
ment, while  the  demon  of  mendacity  enriched 
his  themes  with  lively  imagery,  making  them 
fancy  they  saw  their  corn-fields  floating  in  the 
breeze,  and  their  flocks  and  herds  return  low- 
ing homewards  by  noonday  from  the  abund- 
ance of  pasture.  He  had  in  his  wrath  deso- 
lated the  cities  of  the  enemies  of  his  people, 
by  stretching  forth  his  hand,  and  command- 
ing the  clouds  to  burst  upon  them.  He  had 
arrested  the  progress  of  a powerful  army,  by 
causing  a flood  to  descend,  which  formed  a 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


153 


mighty  river,  and  arrested  their  course. 
These,  and  many  other  pretended  supernatu- 
ral displays  of  his  power,  were  received  as 
sober  truths.  The  report  of  his  fame  spread 
like  wild-fire,  and  the  chiefs  of  the  neighbour- 
ing tribes  came  to  pay  him  homage.  We 
scarcely  knew  whether  to  expect  from  him 
open  hostility,  secret  machinations,  or  professed 
friendship.  He,  like  all  of  his  profession,  was 
a thinking  and  calculating  soul,  in  the  habit  of 
studying  human  nature,  affable,  engaging,  with 
an  acute  eye,  and  exhibiting  a dignity  of 
mien,  with  an  ample  share  of  self-esteem, 
which,  notwithstanding  all  his  obsequiousness, 
he  could  not  hide.  He  waited  upon  us,  and 
it  was  well ; for  though  we  wished  at  all 
times  to  become  all  things  to  all  men,  he  would 
have  grown  old  before  we  could  have  con- 
strained ourselves  to  pay  court  to  one,  who, 
under  the  influence  of  the  great  enemy  of  souls, 
had  reached  the  very  pinnacle  of  fame.  He 
found  we  were  men  of  peace,  and  would  not 
quarrel.  For  the  sake  of  obtaining  a small 
piece  of  tobacco,  he  would  occasionally  pay  us 
a visit,  and  even  enter  the  place  of  worship. 
He  was  also  studious  not  to  give  offence, 
while  in  the  course  of  conversation  he  would 


154 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


give  a feeble  assent  to  our  views,  as  to  the 
sources  of  that  element  over  which  he  pre- 
tended to  have  a sovereign  control.  He  said 
he  was  poor,  and  this  fact,  to  thinking  minds, 
would  have  proved  that  his  successful  achieve- 
ments must  have  been  either  gratuitous  or  ill 
rewarded.  When  I put  a question  on  the 
subject  to  one  of  his  admirers,  in  order  to  ex- 
cite suspicion,  the  reply  was,  “ The  Bahu- 
rutsis,”  the  people  from  whom  he  came,  “ are 
stingy ; they  never  reward  people  for  their 
services.” 

It  might  be  briefly  noticed,  that  in  order  to 
carry  on  the  fraud,  he  would,  when  clouds 
appeared,  order  the  women  neither  to  plant 
nor  sow,  lest  they  should  be  scared  away. 
He  would  also  require  them  to  go  to  the  fields, 
and  gather  certain  roots  and  herbs,  with  which 
he  might  light  what  appeared  to  the  natives 
mysterious  fires.  Elate  with  hope,  they  would 
go  in  crowds  to  the  hills  and  dales,  gather 
herbs,  and  return  to  the  town  with  songs,  and 
lay  their  gatherings  at  his  feet.  With  these 
he  would  sometimes  proceed  to  certain  hills, 
and  raise  smoke  ; gladly  would  he  have  raised 
the  wind  also,  if  he  could  have  done  so,  well 
knowing  that  the  latter  is  frequently  the  pre- 


THE  BECIIUANAS. 


155 


cursor  of  rain.  These  people  practised  their 
deceptions,  not  self-deceived  in  their  supposed 
powers.  I met  one  among  the  Barolongs, 
who,  from  some  service  I had  done  him, 
thought  me  very  kind,  and,  before  he  knew 
my  character,  became  very  intimate.  He  had 
derived  benefit  from  some  of  my  medicines, 
and  consequently  viewed  me  as  a doctor  and 
one  of  his  own  fraternity.  In  reply  to  some 
of  my  remarks,  he  said,  “ It  is  only  wise  men 
who  can  be  rain-makers,  for  it  requires  very 
great  wisdom  to  deceive  so  many adding, 
“ you  and  I know  that.”  At  the  same  time 
he  gave  me  a broad  hint  that  I must  not  re- 
main there,  lest  I should  interfere  with  his 
field  of  labour. 

The  rain-maker  found  the  clouds  in  our 
country  rather  harder  to  manage  than  those 
he  had  left.  He  complained  that  secret  rogues 
were  disobeying  his  proclamations.  When 
urged  to  make  repeated  trials,  he  would  reply, 
“ You  only  give  me  sheep  and  goats  to  kill ; 
therefore  I can  onty  make  goat-rain : give  me 
fat  slaughter  oxen,  and  I shall  let  you  see  ox- 
rain.”  One  day,  as  he  was  taking  a sound 
sleep,  a shower  fell,  on  which  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal men  entered  his  house  to  congratulate 
13* 


156 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


him,  hut,  to  his  utter  amazement,  found  him 
totally  insensible  to  what  was  transpiring. 
“Hela  ka  rare,  (Halloo,  by  my  father,)  I 
thought  you  were  making  rain,”  said  the  in- 
truder, when,  arising  from  his  slumbers,  and 
seeing  his  wife  sitting  on  the  floor  shaking  a 
milk-sack  in  order  to  obtain  a little  butter  to 
anoint  her  hair,  he  replied,  pointing  to  the 
operation  of  churning,  “ Do  you  not  see  my 
wife  churning  rain  as  fast  as  she  can  ?”  This 
reply  gave  entire  satisfaction,  and  it  presently 
spread  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the 
town,  that  the  rain-maker  had  churned  the 
shower  out  of  a milk-sack.  The  moisture 
caused  by  this  shower  was  dried  up  by  a 
scorching  sun,  and  many  long  weeks  followed 
without  a single  cloud,  and  when  these  did 
appear,  they  might  sometimes  be  seen,  to  the 
great  mortification  of  the  conjuror,  to  discharge 
their  watery  treasures  at  a distance.  This 
disappointment  was  increased  when  a heavy 
cloud  would  pass  over  with  tremendous  thun- 
der, but  not  one  drop  of  rain.  There  had 
been  several  successive  years  of  drought, 
during  which  water  had  not  been  seen  to  flow 
upon  the  ground ; and  in  that  climate,  if  rain 
does  not  fall  continuously  and  in  considerable 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


157 


quantities,  it  is  all  exhaled  in  a couple  of  hours. 
In  digging  graves  we  have  found  the  earth  as 
dry  as  dust  at  four  or  five  feet  depth,  when 
the  surface  was  saturated  with  rain. 

The  women  had  cultivated  extensive  fields, 
hut  the  seed  was  lying  in  the  soil  as  it  had 
been  thrown  from  the  hand ; the  cattle  were 
dying  from  want  of  pasture,  and  hundreds  of 
living  skeletons  were  seen  going  to  the  fields 
in  quest  of  unwholesome  roots  and  reptiles, 
while  many  were  dying  with  hunger.  Our 
sheep,  as  before  stated,  were  soon  likely  to  be 
all  devoured,  and  finding  their  number  daily 
diminish,  we  slaughtered  the  remainder,  and 
put  the  meat  in  salt,  which  of  course  was  far 
from  being  agreeable  in  such  a climate,  and 
where  vegetables  were  so  scarce. 

All  these  circumstances  irritated  the  rain- 
maker very  much ; but  he  was  often  puzzled 
to  find  something  on  which  to  lay  the  blame, 
for  he  had  exhausted  his  skill.  One  night  a 
small  cloud  passed  over,  and  the  only  flash  of 
lightning,  from  which  a heavy  peal  of  thunder 
hurst,  struck  a tree  in  the  town.  Next  day 
the  rain-maker  and  a number  of  people  assem- 
bled to  perform  the  usual  ceremony  on  such 
an  event.  It  was  ascended,  and  ropes  of  grass 


158 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


and  grass  roots  were  bound  round  different 
parts  of  the  trunk,  which  in  th e Acacia  giraffe 
is  seldom  much  injured.  A limb  may  be  tom 
off,  but  of  numerous  trees  of  that  species  which 
I have  seen  struck  by  lightning,  the  trunk  ap- 
pears to  resist  its  power,  as  the  fluid  produces 
only  a stripe  or  groove  along  the  bark  to  the 
ground.  When  these  bandages  were  made, 
he  deposited  some  of  his  nostrums,  and  got 
quantities  of  water  handed  up,  which  he 
poured  with  great  solemnity  on  the  wounded 
tree,  while  the  assembled  multitude  shouted, 
“Pula,  pula.”  This  done,  the  tree  was  hewn 
down,  dragged  out  of  the  town,  and  burned  to 
ashes.  Soon  after  this  unmeaning  ceremony, 
he  got  large  bowls  of  water,  with  which  was 
mingled  an  infusion  of  bulbs.  All  the  men 
of  the  town  then  came  together,  and  passed  in 
succession  before  him,  when  he  sprinkled  each 
with  a zebra’s  tail,  which  he  dipped  in  the 
water. 

As  all  this  and  much  more  did  not  succeed, 
he  had  recourse  to  another  stratagem.  He 
knew  well  that  baboons  were  not  very  easily 
caught  among  the  rocky  glens  and  shelving 
precipices ; therefore,  in  order  to  gain  time,  he 
informed  the  men  that,  to  make  rain,  he  must 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


159 


have  a baboon  : that  the  animal  must  he  with- 
out a blemish,  not  a hair  was  to  be  wanting  on 
its  body.  One  would  have  thought  any  sim- 
pleton might  have  seen  through  his  tricks,  as 
their  being  able  to  present  him  with  a baboon 
in  that  state  was  impossible,  even  though  they 
caught  him  asleep.  Forth  sallied  a band  of 
chosen  runners,  who  ascended  the  neighbour- 
ing mountains.  The  baboons,  from  their  lofty 
domiciles,  had  been  in  the  habit  of  looking 
down  on  the  plain  beneath,  at  the  natives  en- 
circling and  pursuing  the  quaggas  and  ante- 
lopes, little  dreaming  that  one  day  they  would 
themselves  be  objects  of  pursuit.  They  hob- 
bled off  in  consternation,  screaming  and  leap- 
ing from  rock  to  rock,  occasionally  looking 
down  on  their  pursuers,  grinning  and  gnash- 
ing their  teeth. 

After  a long  pursuit,  with  wounded  limbs, 
scratched  bodies,  and  broken  toes,  a young 
one  was  secured  and  brought  to  the  town,  the 
captors  exulting  as  if  they  had  obtained  a great 
spoil.  The  wily  rogue,  on  seeing  the  animal, 
put  on  a countenance  exhibiting  the  most  in- 
tense sorrow,  exclaiming,  “ My  heart  is  rent 
in  pieces  ; I am  dumb  with  grief;”  and  point- 
ing to  the  ear  of  the  baboon,  which  was 


160 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


scratched,  and  to  the  tail,  which  ha(‘  lost  some 
hairs,  added,  “Did  I not  tell  you  I could  not 
make  rain  if  there  was  one  hair  wanting  ?” 
After  some  days  another  was  obtained ; but 
there  was  still  some  imperfection,  real  or  al- 
leged. He  had  often  said,  that  if  they  would 
procure  him  the  heart  of  a lion,  he  would  show 
them  he  could  make  rain  so  abundant  that  a 
man  might  think  himself  well  off  to  be  under 
shelter,  as  when  it  fell  it  might  sweep  whole 
towns  away.  He  had  discovered  that  the 
clouds  required  strong  medicine,  and  that  a 
lion’s  heart  would  do  the  business.  To  obtain 
this,  the  rain-maker  well  knew,  was  no  easy 
matter.  One  day  it  was  announced  that  a lion 
had  attacked  one  of  the  cattle  outposts,  not  far 
from  the  town  ; and  a party  set  off  for  the 
twofold  purpose  of  getting  a key  to  the  clouds 
and  disposing  of  a dangerous  enemy.  The 
orders  were  imperative,  whatever  the  conse- 
quences might  be,  which,  in  this  instance, 
might  have  been  very  serious,  had  not  one  of 
our  men  shot  the  terrific  animal  dead  with  a 
gun.  This  was  no  sooner  done  than  it  was 
cut  up  for  roasting  and  boiling ; no  matter  if  it 
had  previously  eaten  some  of  their  relations, 
they  ate  it  in  its  turn.  Nothing  could  exceed 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


161 


their  enthusiasm  when  they  returned  to  the 
town,  bearing  the  lion’s  heart,  and  singing  the 
conqueror’s  song  in  full  chorus ; the  rain- 
maker prepared  his  medicines,  kindled  his 
fires,  and  might  be  seen  upon  the  top  of  the 
hill,  stretching  forth  his  puny  hands,  and 
beckoning  the  clouds  to  draw  near,  or  even 
shaking  his  spear,  and  threatening  that  if  they 
disobeyed,  they  should  feel  his  ire.  The  de- 
luded populace  believed  all  this,  and  wondered 
the  rains  would  not  fall.  Asking  an  experi- 
enced and  judicious  man,  the  king’s  uncle, 
how  it  was  that  so  great  an  operator  on  the 
clouds  could  not  succeed,  “Ah,”  he  replied, 
with  apparent  feeling, “there  is  a cause  for  the 
hardhearted  ness  of  the  clouds,  if  the  rain- 
maker could  only  find  it  out.”  A scrutinizing 
watch  was  kept  upon  every  thing  done  by  the 
missionaries.  Some  weeks  after  my  return 
from  a visit  to  Griqua  Town,  a grand  discovery 
was  made,  that  the  rain  had  been  prevented 
by  my  bringing  a bag  of  salt  from  that  place 
in  my  wagon.  The  charge  was  made  by  the 
king  and  his  attendants,  with  great  gravity 
and  form.  As  giving  the  least  offence,  by 
laughing  at  their  puerile  actions,  ought  always 
to  be  avoided  when  dealing  with  a people  who 


162 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


are  sincere,  though  deluded,  the  case  was  on 
my  part  investigated  with  more  than  usual 
solemnity.  Mothibi  and  his  aid-de-camp  ac- 
companied me  to  the  store-house,  where  the 
identical  bag  stood.  It  was  open,  with  the 
white  contents  full  in  view.  “ There  it  is,” 
he  exclaimed,  with  an  air  of  satisfaction. 
But  finding,  on  examination,  that  the  report- 
ed salt  was  only  white  clay  or  chalk,  they 
could  not  help  laughing  at  their  own  credu- 
lity. 

We  pointed  out  to  them  their  delusion,  and 
our  only  wonder  was  that  we  had  not  been  ac- 
cused before  ; we  had  heard  whisperings  that 
we  were  not  guiltless  of  the  great  drought. 
We  tried  both  in  public  and  in  private  to  im- 
press them  with  the  sublime  truths  of  creation, 
providence,  and  redemption,  but  the  universal 
reply  was,  “ maka  hela,”  only  lies.  In  a con- 
versation with  Mothibi,  and  the  rain-maker, 
and  a few  others,  I remarked,  in  reference  to 
some  insinuations,  that  I should  with  great 
pleasure  meet  him  before  an  assembly  of  the 
people,  and  discuss  the  subject.  To  this  he 
at  first  consented,  but  soon  afterwards  retracted, 
for  this  reason,  that  the  subject  which  we  should 
have  to  discuss  was  far  too  high  for  the  people, 


THE  BECHUANAS.  163 

being  what  only  rain-makers  and  wise  men 
could  talk  about. 

The  people  at  last  became  impatient,  and 
poured  forth  their  curses  against  brother  Ha- 
milton and  myself  as  the  cause  of  all  their  sor- 
row's. Our  bell  w'hich  was  rung  for  public 
worship,  they  said,  frightened  the  clouds  ; our 
prayers  came  in  also  for  a share  of  the  blame. 
“ Don’t  you,”  said  the  chief  rather  fiercely  to 
me,  “ bow  down  in  your  houses,  and  pray  and 
talk  to  something  bad  in  the  ground?”  A 
council  was  held,  and  restrictions  were  to  be 
laid  on  all  our  actions.  We  refused  compli- 
ance, urging  that  the  spot  on  which  the  mis- 
sion premises  stood,  had  been  given  to  the 
missionaries.  The  rain-maker  appeared  to 
avoid  accusing  us  openly  ; he  felt  some  sense 
of  obligation,  his  wife  having  experienced  that 
my  medicines  and  treatment  did  her  more 
good  than  all  his  nostrums.  He  would  occa- 
sionally visit  our  humble  dwellings,  and  when 
I happened  to  be  in  the  smith’s  shop,  he 
would  look  on  most  intently  when  he  saw  a 
piece  of  iron  welded,  or  an  instrument  made, 
and  tell  me  privately  he  wished  I were  living 
among  his  people,  assuring  me  that  there  was 
plenty  of  timber  and  iron  there. 

14 


164 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


One  day  he  came  and  sat  down,  with  a face 
evincing  inward  dissatisfaction.  On  making 
inquiry,  I found,  as  I had  heard  whispered  the 
day  before,  that  all  was  not  right ; the  public 
voice  was  sounding  alarms  in  his  ears.  He 
inquired  how  the  women  were  in  our  coun- 
try ; and  supposing  he  wished  to  know  what 
they  were  like,  I pointed  him  to  my  wife, 
adding,  that  there  were  some  taller,  and  some 
shorter  than  she  was.  “That  is  not  what  I 
mean,”  he  replied;  “I  want  to  know  what 
part  they  take  in  public  affairs,  and  how  they 
act  when  they  do  so.”  I replied,  “ that  when 
the  women  of  my  country  had  occasion  to  take 
an  active  part  in  any  public  affairs,  they  car- 
ried all  before  them ;”  adding,  in  a jocose 
strain,  “wait  till  we  missionaries  get  the  wo- 
men on  our  side,  as  they  now  are  on  yours, 
and  there  will  be  no  more  rain-makers  in  the 
country.”  At  this  remark  he  looked  at  me 
as  if  I had  just  risen  out  of  the  earth.  “ May 
that  time  never  arrive !”  he  cried,  with  a 
countenance  expressive  of  unusual  anxiety. 
I replied,  “that  the  time  would  assuredly 
come,  for  Jehovah,  the  mighty  God,  had  spo- 
ken it.”  He  was  evidently  chagrined,  for  he 
had  come  for  advice.  “ What  am  I to  do?” 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


165 


he  inquired ; “ I wish  all  the  women  were 
men  ; I can  get  on  with  the  men,  but  I cannot 
manage  the  women.”  I viewed  this  as  a 
delicate  moment,  and,  feeling  the  need  of 
caution,  replied,  “that  the  women  had  just 
cause  to  complain ; he  had  promised  them 
rain,  but  the  land  was  dust,  their  gardens 
burned  up,  and  were  I a woman,  I would 
complain  as  loudly  as  any  of  them.”  To  his 
inquiry,  “ What  am  I to  do  to  pacify  them?” 
I recommended  him  to  be  an  honest  man,  and 
confess  that  he  had  been  misleading  himself 
as  well  as  the  public.  “ They  will  kill  me,” 
he  said.  I repeated  my  advice,  “ Be  honest,” 
adding,  that  if  he  were  in  any  danger,  we  would 
do  what  we  could  to  save  him.  He  arose, 
and  retired  with  a sorrowful  countenance, 
leaving  Mr.  Hamilton  and  myself  to  draw  our 
own  conclusions.  Of  one  thing  we  were  per- 
suaded, that  a storm  was  gathering,  not  such 
a one,  however,  as  would  cover  the  hills  and 
valleys  with  verdure,  and  the  fields  with  corn, 
but  one  which  might  sweep  away  the  desire 
of  our  hearts,  in  breaking  up  the  mission.  At 
such  seasons  we  were  enabled  by  faith  to  real- 
ize the  consoling  assurance,  “ The  Lord  of 


166 


TIIE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


hosts  is  with  us ; the  God  of  Jacob  is  our 
refuge.” 

Shortly  after,  we  accidentally  heard  that 
some  one  was  to  he  speared.  Violent  as  the 
natives  sometimes  were  against  us,  we  did  not 
suspect  injury  was  intended  to  ourselves.  We 
imagined  it  was  the  poor  rain-maker,  and 
though  we  felt  anxious  hy  any  means  to  save 
his  life,  the  great  difficulty  was  to  find  out 
whether  he  was  to  he  the  victim ; for  though 
we  had  several  of  their  people  about  us,  and 
the  council  chamber  was  in  the  open  air  ex- 
posed to  all,  it  was  a difficult  matter  to  disco- 
ver secrets  of  that  description.  Anxious  to 
save  life,  which  the  Bechuanas  will  sometimes 
allow  to  be  redeemed,  it  occurred  to  me  that  a 
very  simple  stratagem  might  unveil  the  mys- 
tery ; I knew  an  individual  of  influence  who 
was  likely  to  know  the  affair.  She  was  often 
ailing,  and,  like  all  the  natives,  fond  of  medi- 
cines, for  among  such  a people  a doctor  is 
alWays  welcome,  especially  if  he  asks  no  fee. 
My  inquiries  about  the  state  of  her  health,  and 
the  expression  of  sympathy,  were  most  accept- 
able, and  the  moment  I saw  her  well  pleased, 
I asked,  as  if  it  were  a well-known  fact, 
« Why  are  they  thinking  of  killing  the  rain- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


167 


maker?  they  surely  do  not  intend  to  eat  him. 
Why  not  let  the  poor  man  go  to  his  own 
land  ?”  She  very  abruptly  asked,  “ Who  told 
you  ?”  Rising,  I said,  “ That  is  all  I want  to 
know  when  she  called  out  after  me,  “ Do 
not  tell  that  I told  you,  or  they  will  kill  me.” 
I entered  the  public  fold,  where  about  thirty 
of  the  principal  men  sat  in  secret  council ; it 
was  a council  of  death.  Had  I put  the  ques- 
tion whether  they  really  intended  to  commit 
that  deed,  they  would  have  gazed  on  me  with 
utter  amazement,  that  I should  have  harboured 
such  a suspicion,  and  have  sworn,  by  all  their 
forefathers  that  ever  lived,  that  they  had  no 
such  intention.  I asked  no  question,  but 
charged  them  with  the  fact,  pointing  out  the 
magnitude  of  the  crime  of  adding  sin  to  sin, 
thus  provoking  Jehovah,  by  placing  a man  on 
His  throne,  and  then  killing  him,  because  he 
was  unable  to  do  what  they  wished  him  to 
perform.  I then  pleaded  hard  that  his  life 
might  be  spared,  and  he  allowed  to  return  to 
his  own  country  in  peace.  His  life  was  spared, 
and  Mothibi,  after  conducting  him  over  the 
plain  towards  the  Matluarin  river,  returned, 
leaving  him  to  make  the  best  of  his  way 
home. 


14* 


168 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  X. 

War  among  the  natives — Mr.  Moffat  visits 
Cape  Town — Surprise  of  the  chiefs — Re- 
turn—Another  journey — Natural  wells — 
Children  for  sale — Makaba  receives  them 
— His  astonishment  at  the  resurrection. 

The  departure  of  the  rain-maker  did  not 
deliver  the  missionaries  from  all  their  ene- 
mies. The  evils  which  the  people  suffered 
were  laid  to  the  charge  of  their  teachers  ; and 
sometimes  they  were  ordered  to  take  their 
leave.  But  they  returned  good  for  evil.  An 
opportunity  soon  occurred  for  Mr.  Moffat  to 
render  a great  service  to  the  poor  people  with 
whom  he  was  dwelling.  For  a year  past, 
reports  had  come  to  their  ears  that  a mighty 
woman,  of  the  name  of  Mantatee,  was  at  the 
head  of  an  invincible  army,  numerous  as  the 
locusts,  marching  onward  among  the  interior 
nations,  carrying  devastation  and  ruin  wher- 
ever she  went ; that  she  nourished  the  army 


iges  1G9  & 170. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


171 


with  her  own  milk,  sent  out  hornets  before  it, 
and,  in  one  word,  was  laying  the  world  deso- 
late. Concluding  that  these  might  be  only 
rumors  of  a destructive  war  carrying  on  by 
Chaka,  the  tyrant  of  the  Zoolus,  and  that  he 
was  at  too  great  a distance  from  us  to  affect 
our  operations,  I resolved,  (says  Mr.  Moffat,) 
on  a journey  which  I had  been  contemplating 
for  some  months.  This  was  to  visit  Makaba, 
the  chief  of  the  Bauangketsi,  a powerful  tribe, 
situated  upwards  of  two  hundred  miles  north- 
east of  Lithako.  I had  various  reasons  for 
taking  this  step.  The  Batlapis,and  the  neigh- 
bouring tribes  were  living  in  constant  dread  of 
an  attack  from  so  powerful  an  enemy. 

“About  this  time,  receiving  an  invitation 
from  Makaba,  the  path  of  duty  was  plain  ; 
but  Mothibi,  and  indeed  all  the  people,  were 
greatly  opposed  to  my  design.  Every  thing 
injurious  to  the  character  of  the  Bauangketsi 
was  raked  up  and  placed  before  me.  All  the 
imaginary  and  real  murders  Makaba  had  ever 
committed  were  set  in  array,  and  every  one 
swore  by  their  king  and  their  fathers,  that  if 
I went  my  doom  was  fixed,  for  I should  never 
return,  and  therefore  Ma-Mary  and  the  two 
children  might  leave  and  return  to  our  friends 


172 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


in  England,  for  she  would  never  see  me 
again.  We,  with  Mr.  Hamilton,  had  delibe- 
rated together,  and  prayed  over  the  subject, 
and  were  not  dismayed  by  their  representa- 
tions. When  the  day  arrived  for  my  depart- 
ure, Mothibi,  finding  he  could  not  prevail  by 
arguments,  positively  forbade  those  under  his 
control  to  accompany  me.  Feeling  no  incli- 
nation to  give  up  my  intention,  I started  with 
such  men  as  I had.  On  reaching  Old  Lith- 
ako,  on  the  third  day,  I found  the  reports 
about  the  Mantatees  somewhat  revived,  and 
the  natives  strongly  advised  me  to  proceed  no 
farther  than  Nokaneng,  about  twenty  miles 
distant.  The  reports  being  such  as  we  had 
heard  before,  and  knowing  that  they  wished, 
by  every  means,  to  intimidate  me,  I proceeded 
on  the  following  day,  after  having  preached 
to  a great  number  of  the  natives.  On  arriving 
at  Nokaneng,  I found  that  rumors  had  reached 
that  place  that  the  Barolongs,  at  Kunuana, 
about  one  hundred  miles  off,  had  been  also 
attacked,  and  the  towns  were  in  the  hands  of 
the  marauders ; but  as  spies  had  been  sent 
out  to  ascertain  the  truth,  I remained,  employ- 
ing every  opportunity  afforded  to  impart  in- 
struction.” 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


173 


Mr.  Moffat  pursued  his  journey  until  he 
found  it  was  indeed  true  that  a vast  horde  of 
savages  was  coming  to  make  war  upon  the 
Batlapis,  and  returning  to  his  station,  mea- 
sures were  taken  for  defence.  Obtaining  aid 
from  the  Griquas,  they  went  out  to  meet  the 
advancing  army,  whom  they  found  encamped 
in  immense  numbers  ; and  so  hostile  and  sa- 
vage,- that  no  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  mis- 
sionaries to  bring  them  to  a parley  were  suc- 
cessful. When  they  drew  near  to  make  over- 
tures of  peace,  which  they  did  on  foot  and 
unarmed,  the  enemy  would  rush  towards  them 
with  clubs  and  spears  to  destroy  them. 

An  engagement  at  length  took  place,  and 
the  mighty  army  of  undisciplined  natives  was 
put  to  flight.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  pru- 
dence and  forethought  of  Mr.  Moffat  and  Mr. 
Hamilton,  the  poor  people  with  whom  they 
were  labouring  would  have  been  destroyed ; 
and  yet,  on  their  return  from  their  successful 
expedition,  they  had  the  mortification  to  hear 
that  the  Bechuanas  had  actually  dug  up  and 
stolen  many  of  the  articles  they  had  buried, 
in  the  prospect  of  being  driven  away  by  the 
Mantatees,  and  that  the  houses  had  been 
broken  into  and  ransacked,  notwithstanding 


174 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


Mothibi’s  endeavours  to  prevent  what  now 
appeared  to  him  and  his  chiefs  great  ingrati- 
tude. 

Shortly  afterwards,  when  all  apprehensions 
of  war  were  over,  Mr.  Moffat  visited  Cape 
Town,  taking  with  him  some  of  the  Bechu- 
ana  chiefs,  who  manifested  unbounded  sur- 
prise at  every  thing  they  saw  among  civilized 
people. 

It  was  with  some  difficulty  that  they  were 
prevailed  upon  to  go  on  board  one  of  the  ships 
in  the  bay  ; nor  would  they  enter  the  boat  till 
he  had  preceded  them.  They  were  perfectly 
astounded,  when  hoisted  on  deck,  with  the 
enormous  size  of  the  hull,  and  the  height  of  the 
masts ; and  when  they  saw  a boy  mount  the 
rigging,  and  ascend  to  the  very  mast-head, 
they  were  speechless  with  amazement.  Taisho 
whispered  to  the  young  prince,  “ A ga  si 
khatla?”  Is  it  not  an  ape  ? When  they  en- 
tered the  splendid  cabin,  and  looked  into  the 
deep  hold,  they  could  scarcely  be  convinced 
that  the  vessel  was  not  resting  on  the  bottom 
of  the  ocean.  “ Do  these  water-houses  (ships) 
unyoke,  like  wagon-oxen,  every  night  ?”  they 
inquired.  “ Do  they  graze  in  the  sea  to  keep 
them  alive  ?”  A ship  in  full  sail  approaching 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


175 


the  roads,  they  were  asked  what  they  thought 
of  that.  “We  have  no  thoughts  here;  we 
hope  to  think  again  when  we  get  to  the  shore,” 
was  their  reply. 

The  visit  being  completed,  and  the  health 
of  Mrs.  Moffat,  for  which  the  journey  was  un- 
dertaken, being  improved,  they  returned  to 
the  station  in  1824,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hughes,  who  had  come  out  from  England  to 
join  the  African  mission.  During  Mr.  Mof- 
fat’s absence  on  this  visit,  Mr.  Hamilton  had 
laboured  with  no  great  success,  except  in  mak- 
ing more  favourable  impressions  on  the  natives, 
so  that  they  seemed  to  be  kinder  than  before. 

It  was  then  thought  best  that  Mr.  Moffat 
should  visit  Makaba,  the  king  of  the  Bauang- 
ketsi,  which  journey  he  undertook,  accom- 
panied by  some  Griquas,  who  were  goingpart 
of  the  way  to  hunt  elephants. 

Losing  their  way,  and  travelling  back  in- 
stead of  onwards,  quite  an  amusing  scene  oc- 
curred. 

While  preparing  a cup  of  coffee,  (says  Mr. 
Moffat,)  I took  out  my  compass,  to  assure  the 
party  that  for  more  than  two  hours  we  had 
been  travelling  towards  the  Mashaua,  from 
whence  we  had  come.  The  more  sagacious 


176 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


looked  for  some  time  at  the  little  instrument, 
and  then,  looking  around  and  upwards  to  the 
stars,  pronounced  it  to  be  an  impostor.  Others 
remarked,  that  it  might  know  the  right  way 
in  its  own  country,  but  how  was  it  to  find  it 
out  there  ? 

While  eating  a morsel  of  food,  for  which 
we  had  an  uncommon  relish,  the  waning 
moon  began  to  diffuse  a pale  lustre  on  the 
eastern  horizon.  “ What  a fire  !”  said  one. 
“ It  is  the  moon,”  I replied.  All,  starting  to 
their  feet,  exclaimed,  “ The  moon  cannot  rise 
on  that  side  of  the  world  and  Antonie,  a 
venerable  old  man,  who  had  been  once  a slave, 
said,  very  respectfully,  “ Sir,  your  head  has 
turned  ; the  moon  never  rose  in  the  west  in 
my  life,  and  I am  an  old  man.”  “ It  is  the 
moon,”  I again  said  ; but  no  one  believed  me, 
and  we  resumed  our  repast.  Presently  the 
moon’s  horn  was  seen  above  the  horizon, 
when  all  rose  again,  some  saying,  “ What  is 
that  ?”  I had  no  further  need  to  argue  the 
point.  Antonie,  in  grave  amazement,  ex- 
claimed, “ The  moon  has  for  once  risen  on  the 
wrong  side  of  the  world  !”  Soon  after  the 
sun’s  rays  threw  additional  light  on  their  be- 
wildered imaginations,  and  showed  to  all  that, 


THE  BECHUANA9. 


177 


for  half  the  night,  we  had  been  travelling 
towards  the  station  of  the  former  day,  instead 
of  from  it. 

During  this  journey,  Mr.  Moffat  says,  “We 
halted  at  two  natural  wells  of  rather  an  extra- 
ordinary description,  about  one  hundred  yards 
from  each  other.  One  is  about  sixteen  feet 
deep,  with  four  feet  of  water : they  are  both 
nearly  perpendicular,  and  about  two  feet  and 
a half  in  diameter.  The  hill  in  which  they 
are,  is  composed  of  a conglomerate  mass  of 
iron  schist,  and  near  the  mouth,  as  well  as 
in  the  sides  of  these  holes,  are  appearances 
as  if  the  whole  had  once  been  in  a state  of 
fusion,  and  that  these  were  the  apertures  of 
some  internal  fires,  but  nothing  like  lava  ap- 
pears in  the  neighbourhood.  From  the  older 
natives  who  have  resided  near  these  wells 
all  their  lives,  I learned  that  they  were  once 
much  deeper.  The  water  was  excellent, 
and  to  obtain  sufficient  for  ourselves  and 
horses,  we  fastened  a vessel  to  the  end  of  a 
rope ; the  oxen  we  sent  to  a water  at  a dis- 
tance, called  Khuari. 

“ Here  we  spent  a quiet,  and  I believed  a 
profitable  Sabbath.  There  were  members  of 
the  church  at  Griqua  Town  in  our  party,  who 

15 


178 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


often  proved  interesting  society  in  a desert. 
I conversed  some  time  with  the  poor,  ignorant 
Sauneys;  they  appeared  lively  and  interest- 
ing, especially  when  they  had  eaten  plenty  of 
meat,  of  which  there  was,  on  that  occasion,  no 
lack.  I made  many  inquiries  to  discover  if 
they  had  any  sense  of  moral  evil ; it  was  with 
great  difficulty  I could  convey  to  their  under- 
standing what  I meant  to  say.  They  assured 
me  again  and  again,  that  they  could  not  com- 
prehend that  there  was  evil  in  any  thing  they 
could  do.  The  term  boleo  (sin)  did  not  con- 
vey to  them  the  same  meaning  it  does  to  us ; 
they  applied  it  to  a weapon,  or  any  thing  else 
which  they  thought  was  not  made  as  they 
wished.  Thus,  what  we  should  call  an  im- 
perfect knife  or  arrow,  they  would  call  a sin- 
ful arrow.  But  of  a sense  of  sin  arising  from 
responsibility,  they  had  no  conception ; they 
did  not  even  seem  to  think  that  the  conduct  of 
those  who  tyrannized  over  them  was  wicked, 
but  that  it  had  fallen  to  their  lot  to  be  so  treat- 
ed, or  was  a thing  that  happened,  like  a lion 
killing  a man.  When  I directed  their  thoughts 
to  a great  Being  in  the  heavens,  some  looked 
up  with  a vacant  stare,  as  if  they  expected  to 
see  something  appear.  When  I asked,  Who 


THE  BECHT7ANAS. 


179 


made  all  things  ? they  were  only  surprised 
that  I should  ask  such  a question.  They 
wondered  at  our  singing  hymns,  which  “ these 
valleys  and  rocks  never  heard,”  and  inquired 
if  they  were  war  songs.  My  books  puzzled 
them ; they  asked  if  they  were  my  6 Bola/ 
prognosticating  dice.  Hapless  beings,  they 
drag  out  a miserable  existence  ! The  principal 
part  of  the  game  they  obtain  is  caught  in  pit- 
falls.  I have  seen  some  of  these  holes  sixteen 
feet  deep,  where  even  the  tall  giraffe  and  pon- 
derous rhinoceros  are  entrapped. 

At  last  the  party  reached  the  Barolongs, 
where  they  were  saluted  by  Tauane  the  prin- 
cipal chief.  “Anxious  to  make  the  best  use  of 
my  time,”  says  the  Missionary,  “especially 
of  the  Sabbath,  I first  held  divine  service  in 
the  Dutch  language,  for  the  Griquas  ; but  the 
noise  of  the  multitude  which  had  congregated, 
obliged  us  to  desist.  I then  attempted  at  two 
different  parts  of  the  town  to  address  the 
people  through  an  interpreter,  and  by  the  in 
fluence  of  the  chiefs  obtained  a hearing.  I 
conversed  with  the  principal  men  on  the  sub- 
ject of  a missionary  settling  among  them. 
One  said,  “ You  must  come  and  make  rain 
and  another,  “ You  must  come  and  protect 


1$0 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


as.”  Of  coarse  I gave  them  to  understand 
that  the  object  of  the  missionary  was  neither 
to  make  rain,  nor  to  protect  them,  and  referred 
to  our  mission  at  the  Kuruman,  of  which  some 
had  a perfect  knowledge.  Multitudes,  who 
appeared  to  have  nothing  to  do,  crowded 
around  us  from  morning  till  night. 

Wooden  bowls,  spoons,  and  ornaments  in 
abundance,  were  brought  to  exchange  for 
commodities  which  we  possessed  ; among 
others,  two  elderly  men  came  and  presented 
their  children  for  sale  ; a sheep  was  expected 
for  one,  and  a quantity  of  beads  for  the  other. 
I embraced  the  opportunity  of  pointing  out  to 
them,  and  to  all  present,  how  unnatural  such 
conduct  was,  and  the  direful  consequences 
which  must  arise  from  such  a course  ; that  a 
sheep  would  soon  be  eaten,  and  a few  orna- 
ments could  avail  little  when  compared  with 
the  assistance  they  might  expect  from  their 
children;  how  useful  they  might  become  to 
the  tribe  generally,  and  to  themselves  in  par- 
ticular, w^hen  age  and  weakness  w^ould  make 
them  thankful  to  have  a friend,  a relative,  and 
particularly  a child.  They  walked  off,  evi- 
dently disappointed,  while  those  around,  who 
were  listening  to  what  I said,  professed  their 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


181 


fullest  conviction  of  the  horrors  to  which  such 
a system,  if  connived  at,  would  lead.  It  is 
proper,  at  the  same  time,  to  remark,  that  sla- 
very, in  the  general  sense  of  the  term,  does 
not  exist  among  the  Bechuanas.  The  feudal 
system  prevails  among  the  tribes.  There  are 
two  grades,  the  rich,  who  are  hereditary  chiefs, 
and  the  poor.  The  latter  continue  in  the  same 
condition,  and  their  lot  is  a comparatively 
easy  kind  of  vassalage.  Their  lives  are 
something  like  those  of  their  dogs,  lives  of 
hunger  and  idleness,  but  they  are  the  pro- 
perty of  their  respective  chiefs,  and  their 
forefathers  have,  from  time  immemorial,  been 
at  the  mercy  of  their  lords. 

Proceeding  on  the  journey,  they  were  at 
length  met  by  messengers  from  Makaba,  who 
had  heard  of  their  approach  and  sent  to  wel- 
come them.  They  reached  his  town,  and  he 
received  them  with  every  expression  of  joy. 
He  insisted  on  their  having  the  wagons  drawn 
through  his  town,  to  the  great  injury  of  his 
fences  which  were  broken  down  as  they 
passed. 

On  the  day  after  their  arrival  they  were 
formally  received  by  the  king.  The  reception 
is  thus  described. 


15* 


182 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


“About  ten  o’clock,  a.  m.,  Makaba  made 
his  appearance  with  his  retinue,  and  sat  down 
opposite  to  my  wragon.  The  bustling  crowd 
retired  to  a distance,  and  a dead  silence  ensued. 
He  addressed  us  nearly  as  follows : — ‘ My 
friends,  I am  perfectly  happy ; my  heart  is 
whiter  than  milk,  because  you  have  visited 
me.  To-day  I am  a great  man.  Men  will 
now  say,  “Makaba  is  in  league  with  white 
people.”  I know  that  all  men  speak  evil  of 
me.  They  seek  my  hurt.  It  is  because  they 
cannot  conquer  me  that  I am  hated.  If  they 
do  me  evil,  I can  reward  them  twofold.  They 
are  like  children  that  quarrel ; what  the 
weaker  cannot  do  by  strength,  he  supplies 
with  evil  names.  You  are  come  to  see  the 
villain  Makaba ; you  are  come,  as  the  Batla- 
pis  say,  “ to  die  by  my  hands.”  You.  are 
wise  and  bold  to  come  and  see  with  your 
eyes,  and  laugh  at  the  testimony  of  my  ene- 
mies.* A long  conversation  afterwards  ensued 
respecting  the  state  of  the  country,  and  the 
Mantatee  invasion.  On  this  topic  he  was 
eloquent  while  describing  the  manner  in  which 
he  entrapped  many  hundreds  of  the  enemy 
by  ambuscades ; and  stretching  forth  his  mus- 
cular arm  in  the  direction  of  the  field  of  con- 


JHE  BECHUANAS. 


183 


diet,  he  said,  * There  lie  the  bleached  bones 
of  the  enemy,  who  came  upon  our  hills  like 
the  locusts,  but  who  melted  before  us  by  the 
shaking  of  the  spear;’  adding,  with  a sten- 
torian voice,  and  with  superlative  self-compla- 
cency, ‘ Who  is  to  be  compared  to  Makaba, 
the  son  of  Meleta,  the  man  of  conquest  ?’  The 
listening  multitude  broke  the  silence  in  deafen- 
ing  applause.  I then  told  him  that  the  object 
of  my  present  journey  was  to  open  a commu- 
nication, that  we  might  consider  him  in  future 
as  one  of  our  chief  friends,  and,  as  a pledge 
of  that  friendship,  a missionary  should  come 
and  reside  with  him;  to  which  he  replied, 
that  * in  future  he  hoped  no  grass  would  be 
allowed  to  grow  on  the  road  between  the  Ku- 
ruman  and  Kuakue.  Mothibi,  I know,  will 
hinder  you,  because  he  is  afraid  of  losing  you  ; 
he  is  afraid  that  you  will  build  your  houses 
with  me.’ 

“ I embraced  another  opportunity  of  convers- 
ing with  Makaba  on  the  subject  of  a mission- 
ary residence  with  him,  with  which  idea  he 
professed  to  be  highly  pleased.  I also  hinted 
that  it  was  probable  that  a missionary  would 
go  to  the  Bahurutsi,  on  which  he  remarked, 
4 that  men  of  peace  should  live  in  every  na- 


184 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


tion,  that  a friendly  intercourse  might  be  kept 
up.’ 

“ I had  embraced  diderent  opportunities  of 
conversing  with  the  chief  and  his  people  ors 
divine  things,  but  with  little  success ; at  leasty 
it  appeared  as  if  he  did  not  hear  a word  I said* 
Sometimes,  when  I have  been  trying  to  arrest 
his  attention  by  repeating  something  striking 
in  the  works  of  God,  or  in  the  life  of  the  Sa- 
viour, he  would  interrupt  me  by  asking  a ques- 
tion as  distant  as  the  antipodes  from  the  subject 
to  which  I hoped  he  was  listening.  I felt  par- 
ticularly anxious  on  the  Sabbath  to  obtain  a 
hearing,  and  resolved  to  pay  him  a formal 
visit  for  that  purpose.  I had  felt  miserable  at 
the  prospect  of  leaving  him  without  the  satis- 
faction of  having  told  him  what  was  the  only 
object  of  the  missionary,  especially  as  he  had 
professed  his  wish  to  have  one.  On  the  Sab- 
bath morning  early,  we  had  our  prayer  meet- 
ing, but  such  was  the  crowd  and  noise,  that  to 
hold  the  service  was  out  of  the  question.  The 
more  we  entreated  them  to  be  quiet,  the 
greater  uproar  they  made,  so  that  we  were 
compelled  to  desist.  In  the  forenoon,  taking 
some  of  my  company  with  me,  I went  into  the 
town,  and  found  Makaba  seated  amidst  a large 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


185 


number  of  his  principal  men,  all  engaged 
either  in  preparing  skins,  cutting  them,  sew- 
ing mantles,  or  telling  news. 

“ Sitting  down  beside  this  great  man,  illus- 
trious for  war  and  conquest,  and  amidst  nobles 
and  counsellors,  including  rain-makers  and 
others  of  the  same  order,  I stated  to  him  that 
my  object  was  to  tell  him  my  news.  His 
countenance  lighted  up,  hoping  to  hear  of 
feats  of  war,  destruction  of  tribes,  and  such 
like  subjects,  so  congenial  to  his  savage  dispo- 
sition. When  he  found  that  my  topics  had 
solely  a reference  to  the  Great  Being  of  whom, 
the  day  before,  he  had  told  me  he  knew  no- 
thing, and  of  the  Saviour’s  mission  to  this 
world,  whose  name  he  had  never  heard,  he 
resumed  his  knife  and  jackal’s  skin,  and 
hummed  a native  air.  One  of  his  men,  sit- 
ting near  me,  appeared  to  be  struck  with  the 
character  of  the  Redeemer,  which  I was  en- 
deavouring to  describe,  and  particularly  with 
his  miracles.  On  hearing  that  he  raised  the 
dead,  he  very  naturally  exclaimed,  ‘ What  an 
excellent  doctor  he  must  have  been,  to  make 
dead  men  live  !’  This  led  me  to  describe  his 
power,  and  how  that  power  would  be  exer- 
cised at  the  last  day  in  raising  the  dead.  In 


186 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  course  of  my  remarks,  the  ear  of  the 
monarch  caught  the  startling  sound  of  a resur- 
rection. ‘ What !’  he  exclaimed,  with  aston- 
ishment, * what  are  these  words  about  ? the 
dead,  the  dead  arise  !*  * Yes,’  was  my  reply, 
‘all  the  dead  shall  arise.7  ‘Will  my  father 
arise ?’  ‘Yes,’ I answered, ‘your  father  will 
arise.’  ‘ Will  all  the  slain  in  battle  arise  ?’ 
‘ Yes.’  ‘ And  will  all  that  have  been  killed 
and  devoured  by  lions,  tigers,  hyenas,  and 
crocodiles,  again  revive?’  ‘Yes;  and  come 
to  judgment.’  ‘ And  will  those  whose  bodies 
have  been  left  to  waste  and  to  wither  on  the 
desert  plains,  and  scattered  to  the  winds,  again 
arise  ?’  he  asked,  with  a kind  of  triumph,  as  if 
he  had  now  fixed  me.  ‘Yes,’  I replied;  ‘not 
one  will  be  left  behind.’  This  I repeated  with 
increased  emphasis.  After  looking  at  me  for 
a few  moments,  he  turned  to  his  people,  to 
whom  he  spoke  with  a stentorian  voice : — 
‘ Hark,  ye  wise  men,  whoever  is  among  you, 
the  wisest  of  past  generations,  did  ever  your 
ears  hear  such  strange  and  unheard  of  news?’ 
And  addressing  himself  to  one  whose  counte- 
nance and  attire  showed  that  he  had  seen 
many  years,  and  was  a personage  of  no  com- 
mon order,  ‘ Have  you  ever  heard  such  strange 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


187 


news  as  this  V 4 No/  was  the  sage’s  an- 
swer; 4 1 had  supposed  that  I possessed  all 
the  knowledge  of  the  country,  for  I have  heard 
the  tales  of  many  generations.  I am  in  the 
place  of  the  ancients,  but  my  knowledge  is 
confounded  with  the  words  of  his  mouth. 
Surely,  he  must  have  lived  long  before  the 
period  when  we  were  horn.’  Makaba,  then 
turning  and  addressing  himself  to  me,  and  lay- 
ing his  hand  on  my  breast,  said,  4 Father,  I 
love  you  much.  Your  visit  and  your  pre- 
sence have  made  my  heart  white  as  milk. 
The  words  of  your  mouth  are  sweet  as  honey, 
but  the  words  of  a resurrection  are  too  great  to 
be  heard.  I do  not  wish  to  hear  again  about 
the  dead  rising  ! The  dead  cannot  rise  ! The 
dead  must  not  arise !’  4 Why,’  I inquired, 

* can  so  great  a man  refuse  knowledge,  and 
turn  away  from  wisdom  ? Tell  me,  my  friend, 
why  I must  not  “add  to  wrords,”  and  speak  of 
a resurrection  ?’  Raising  and  uncovering  his 
arm,  which  had  been  strong  in  battle,  and 
shaking  his  hand  as  if  quivering  a spear,  he 
replied,  4 1 have  slain  my  thousands,  (bontsint- 
si,)  and  shall  they  arise  ?’  Never  before  had 
the  light  of  divine  revelation  dawned  upon  his 
savage  mind,  and  of  course  his  conscience  had 


188 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


never  accused  him,  no,  not  for  one  of  the  thou- 
sands of  deeds  of  rapine  and  murder  which 
had  marked  his  course  through  a long  career. 

“ While  the  chieftain  and  myself  were  en- 
gaged in  the  above  conversation,  the  most 
profound  silence  reigned,  and  continued  till 
interrupted  by  one  whose  features  appeared 
to  indicate  that  he  was  a man  of  war.  ‘ 1 
have  killed  many,  but  I never  saw  the  im- 
mortal part  which  you  describe.’  ‘ Because 
invisible,’  I replied;  and  referred  him  to 
many  invisible  things,  the  existence  of  which 
he  never  doubted.  Makaba  again  muttered, 
‘ What  do  my  ears  hear  to-day  ! I am  old, 
but  never  thought  of  these  things  before 
and  hinted  that  he  had  heard  enough.  One 
of  the  Griquas  who  was  with  me,  observing 
the  strong  excitement  which  had  been  pro- 
duced, partook  of  the  spirit,  and  addressing 
me  in  the  Dutch  language,  said  : — ‘ Oh  I was 
thinking  if  you  would  only  exercise  a little 
more  faith,  and  cure  that  lame  man,  the  whole 
of  the  thousands  of  the  Bauangketsi  would  be 
believers.’ 

“ They  were  greatly  interested  when  I ex- 
plained to  them  the  use  of  writing,  and  books, 
but  appeared  to  be  a little  superstitious  about 


THE  BECHtTANAS. 


189 


touching  them.  It  afforded  me  no  little  grati- 
fication that  these  subjects  of  conversational 
instruction  had  excited  considerable  interest, 
for  many  afterwards  came  to  our  wagons  to 
make  farther  inquiries.” 

The  time  having  come  for  the  departure  of 
Mr.  Mofiat,  he  took  leave  of  this  savage  king, 
and  set  out  on  his  return  to  the  station.  On 
the  way  back  they  met  with  numerous  strik- 
ing adventures,  which  the  limits  to  which  we 
are  confined  do  not  permit  us  to  describe. 


WWVr 


16 


190 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Civil  war — Missionaries  suspected — Trials 
increasing — Death  of  a prince — Cruel 
superstition — Plague  of  locusts. 

Mt.  Moffat  now  resumed  his  labours 
among  the  Bechuanas,  but  in  the  midst  of 
great  discouragements.  The  people  came 
but  irregularly  to  divine  worship,  and  the  fear 
of  war  diverted  their  thoughts  from  the  con- 
cerns of  their  souls. 

Soon  a civil  war  broke  out,  which  compelled 
the  missionaries  to  abandon  the  station  and  re- 
tire to  Griqua  Town,  where  they  were  still 
exposed  to  danger.  Two  of  the  neighbouring 
tribes  being  engaged  in  war,  a public  meet- 
ing was  called  to  bring  about  a settlement. 
Mr.  Moffat  made  a speech,  and  tried  in  vain 
to  make  peace. 

The  missionaries  were  suspected  by  the 
Bechuanas  of  being  more  friendly  to  the  Gri- 
quas  than  to  them,  and  this  circumstance  ex- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


191 


posed  them  to  great  danger.  One  evening, 
whetl  an  atack  from  the  Griquas  was  expected, 
the  missionaries  endeavoured  to  conciliate  the 
feelings  of  the  Bechuanas  ; but  they  scoffed 
and  raged,  and  told  them  to  go  and  convert  the 
enemy.  At  length  the  situation  of  things  be- 
came even  more  fearful.  Mr.  Moffat  gives 
the  following  description  of  the  scenes  through 
which  they  passed  : — 

“ Our  situation  became  ten  times  more  pre- 
carious than  ever,  having  now  discovered  that 
their  numbers  were  formidable,  and  that  they 
had  butchered  hundreds  in  cold  blood,  and 
committed  acts  of  horrid  barbarity  in  cutting  off 
the  hands  of  the  women  in  order  the  more 
easily  to  remove  from  their  arms  the  rings 
which  they  wore.  Some  prisoners  who  had 
escaped,  gave  us,  moreover,  every  reason  to 
expect  that  they  would  attack  our  station, 
with  the  hope  of  obtaining  ammunition. 
Though  this  was  a hackneyed  threat,  the  ap- 
pearance of  our  men,  and  their  ignorance  of 
our  motives  for  allowing  them  to  go,  did  not 
leave  the  shadow  of  a doubt  on  our  minds 
that  our  situation  was  a dangerous  one,  par- 
ticularly as  all  the  natives  were  fleeing,  and 
we  could  expect  little  quarter  from  the  mass 


192 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


of  Griquas,  Bastards  from  the  colony,  Nama- 
quas,  Corannas,  Bushmen,  and  Batlaros, 
which  composed  the  banditti.  After  much 
deliberation  and  prayer  for  Divine  guidance, 
we  felt,  however  reluctant,  we  ought  to  pack 
up  during  the  night  the  most  useful  of  our 
goods,  that  Mr.  Hughes  and  myself,  with  our 
families,  should  leave  on  the  coming  morning, 
while  Mr.  Hamilton,  who  was  without  family, 
and  one  man,  should  remain,  with  a couple  of 
horses,  in  case  of  danger,  till  wagons  should  be 
sent  to  his  assistance  from  Daniel’s  Kuil. 

“ To  us  the  Sabbath  was  not  a day  of  rest ; 
hut  though  we  hung  our  harps  upon  the 
willows,  we  were  enabled  to  wrestle  with 
God  in  prayer  for  the  poor  Bechuanas,  who 
appeared  to  be  given  over  to  infatuation  ; and 
thousands  of  whom  were  scattered  on  *the 
lonely  desert,  pinched  with  hunger,  and 
threatened  with  misery,  famine,  and  death. 
Many  females,  lame  with  walking,  and  feeble 
in  body,  had  sought  refuge  in  our  houses, 
while  others  had  sunk  under  accumulated 
toil.  It  was  deeply  affecting  to  look  on  such 
objects  of  pity,  while  we  could  render  them 
little  assistance.” 

After  a journey  of  five  cheerless  days  they 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


193 


reached  Griqua  Town,  and  were  kindly  re- 
ceived by  the  missionary  there.  The  Bech- 
uanas soon  sent  them  word  that  they  were 
anxious  for  their  return,  but  the  unsettled 
state  of  things  rendered  that  inexpedient.  The 
interior  tribes  were,  according  to  the  most 
authentic  information,  deluging  the  country 
with  blood,  appearing  to  depend  for  their  sup- 
port on  the  destruction  of  others.  The  pow- 
erful and  hitherto  invincible  Bauangketsi  were 
dispersed  by  a combined  force,  and  Makaba 
had  been  slain  in  the  midst  of  heaps  of  war- 
riors. In  the  south-east  the  Batau  and  Le- 
goyas  were  carrying  on  the  same  destructive 
game.  The  Wesleyan  mission  at  Makuase 
was  also  broken  up,  and  the  missionaries  re- 
tired to  the  colony. 

Mr.  Moffat  afterwards  returned  and  sought 
to  do  good  among  the  Bechuanas.  In  the 
year  1825,  the  young  prince  named  Peclu 
died  of  a strange  and  malignant  disease.  This 
event  brings  to  light  a cruel  superstition  that 
prevailed  in  that  country.  He  says  : — 

“ In  this  disorder,  as  in  every  other,  when 
a person  of  influence  is  taken  ill  or  dies,  the 
cause  is  eagerly  sought  after,  not  in  the  nature 
of  the  disease,  but  in  some  person  who  was 
16* 


194 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


at  enmity  with  the  deceased,  or  who  had  acted 
in  some  way  to  excite  suspicion.  This  was 
very  natural  in  them,  as  they  did  not  believe 
in  an  overruling  Providence.  It  was  the 
universal  belief,  as  well  as  their  wish,  that 
men  should  live  alway,  and  that  death  was 
entirely  the  result  of  witchcraft,  or  medicine 
imparted  by  some  malignant  hand,  or  of  some 
casualty  or  want  of  food.  The  death  of  the 
poor  excited  but  little  sorrow,  and  less  sur- 
mise ; on  the  other  hand,  I have  known  in- 
stances when  the  domestics  of  a principal 
man  have  been  murdered  in  cold  blood,  just 
because  it  was  suspected  that  they  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  their  master’s  sickness.  Ap- 
proaching the  abode  of  a sick  chief,  I was 
informed  by  one  of  his  attendants,  with  an  air 
of  satisfaction,  that  he  would  now  recover,  as 
two  of  his  servants  who  had  been  seen  scatter- 
ing medicine  somewhere  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  his  dwelling,  had  just  been  speared ; and 
while  he  yet  spoke  the  stifled  sighs  and  moans 
of  their  widows  and  children  were  entering 
my  ears.  This  chief  is  now  a Christian. 

“When  Peclu  died,  suspicion  fell  on  the 
parents  of  his  bride,  from  some  little  misun- 
derstanding which  had  existed  at  his  marriage. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


195 


They  would  all  have  been  butchered  had  not 
the  more  enlightened  views  of  Mahura,  the 
king’s  brother,  who  had  received  orders  to 
carry  the  bloody  purpose  into  effect,  induced 
him  to  apprize  the  chief  and  his  family  of 
their  danger,  that  they  might  flee  to  the  Baro- 
longs,  which  they  did.  Mahura  and  his  war- 
riors pursued,  but  determined  not  to  overtake 
them.  As  the  law  of  retaliation  was  a prin- 
ciple recognised  by  the  Bechuana  rulers, 
events  like  those  recorded  were  of  almost 
daily  recurrence  during  the  first  years  of  the 
mission,  but  which  now  rarely  happen,  even 
for  hundreds  of  miles  beyond  the  missionary 
stations.  Thus  the  gospel,  which  has  brought 
the  startling  sound  of  immortality  to  the  savage 
ear,  exerts,  as  a secondary  benefit,  a salutary 
influence  even  among  those  who  do  not  re- 
ceive it,  and  who  remain  comparatively  igno- 
rant of  its  chief  requirements.” 

The  narrative  of  the  trials  of  the  mission- 
aries continues : — 

“ While  witnessing  these  trying  and  myste- 
rious providences,  we  were  often  deeply 
affected,  to  see  that  all  our  efforts  to  induce 
them  to  improve  these  dispensations  were  of 
no  avail.  4 Go  and  teach  the  marauders  not 


196 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


to  destroy  us,’  was  constantly  thrown  in  our 
teeth.  We  much  needed  divine  grace  to 
enable  us  to  persevere  ; but  it  often  afforded 
us  strong  consolation  to  know  that  we  were 
remembered  in  our  native  land,  the  multitude 
of  voices  ever  ascending  to  the  throne  of  God. 
We  continued  our  public  services,  and  when 
the  people  would  not  cnme  to  us  we  went  to 
them. 

“About  this  time  another  powerful  body 
from  the  Orange  river,  with  horses  and  guns, 
made  an  attack  on  the  tribes  to  the  westward 
of  our  station,  and  perpetrated  great  cruelties. 
The  people  again  fled  in  consternation,  and, 
at  Mothibi’s  request,  a messenger  was  de- 
spatched to  Griqua  Town,  entreating  assist- 
ance ; but  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  Water- 
boer  to  afford  it,  however  willing  he  might 
have  been  to  do  so.  As  we  had  suffered 
greatly  both  in  our  health  and  property,  by 
the  last  flight,  and  as  we  had  no  confidence  in 
the  old  tale  which  the  natives  invented,  that 
the  enemy  would  attack  us,  we  resolved  to  re- 
main at  our  post.” 

Eut  the  trials  of  Mr.  Moffat  were  not  these 
alone.  He  was  called  to  bury  his  son  when 
a few  days  old,  and  his  wife’s  health  was 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


197 


feeble.  Mr.  Hughes,  another  missionary,  was 
compelled  by  ill  health  to  abandon  the  station. 
Armed  robbers  were  continually  making  in- 
roads, threatening  death  and  extirpation.  The 
missionaries  were  obliged  to  work  daily  at 
every  species  of  labour,  most  of  which  was 
very  heavy,  under  a burning  sun,  and  in  a 
dry  climate,  where  only  one  shower  had  fallen 
during  the  preceding  twelve  months ; at  the 
same  time,  the  language,  which  was  entirely 
oral,  had  to  be  acquired.  A spelling-book, 
catechism,  and  small  portions  of  Scripture, 
were  prepared,  and  even  sent  to  the  Cape  to 
be  printed  in  1825  ; but,  as  if  the  measure  of 
disappointment  was  not  full,  they  were  by 
some  mistake  sent  to  England,  and  before 
they  could  possibly  return  to  the  station,  they 
might  have  had  several  improved  editions. 

Again  were  they  threatened  with  war ; and 
when  the  missionaries  declined  to  take  sides 
against  the  enemy,  the  people  were  displeased : 
especially  the  brother  of  the  king.  He  became 
so  much  enraged,  that  he  would  show  the 
missionaries  that  his  name,  instead  of  being 
Molala,  (poor,)  should  henceforth  be  lion. 

To  display  his  terrible  fierceness,  he  went 
off  with  a party  to  hunt  wild  beasts.  One 


198 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


afternoon,  seeing  a giraffe  in  the  distance,  he 
seized  his  spear,  mounted  his  horse,  and  or- 
dered his  attendant  to  follow  with  his  gun  on 
another.  The  master  being  on  the  swiftest 
animal,  and  evening  coming  on,  he  disap- 
peared on  the  undulating  plain,  and  the  ser- 
vant returned  to  the  rendezvous.  Next  day, 
the  latter,  with  some  companions,  pursued  the 
trail,  found  where  his  master  had  come  up 
with  the  giraffe,  and  appeared  to  have  made 
attempts  to  stab  it,  and  then,  from  the  course 
he  took,  it  was  evident  he  had  wandered. 
They  slept,  and  with  the  returning  day  con- 
tinued to  pursue  his  footmarks,  which  in  the 
evening  brought  them  to  a spot  where  a 
number  of  lions  had  been.  Beside  a bush, 
■where  they  supposed  the  chieftain  had  laid 
himself  down  the  second  night,  they  found 
the  horse,  killed  by  the  lions,  but  scarcely 
touched ; while  the  man  was  eaten  up,  and 
nothing  left  but  the  cranium.  What  was 
rather  remarkable,  the  master,  seeing  he  was 
leaving  his  servant  in  the  rear,  turned  about 
and  gave  him  his  tinder-box  for  fear  of  losing 
it  himself.  Had  he  retained  this,  he  might 
have  made  a fire,  which  would  have  protected 
him  from  the  lions,  and  led  to  his  earlier  dis- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


199 


covery.  This  event  was  too  striking  to  be 
overlooked  by  the  people,  who  had  frequently 
heard  of  a Divine  Providence,  but  they  were 
silent,  and  endeavoured  to  relieve  their  minds, 
by  driving  from  their  memories  the  visage  and 
vain  boastings  of  him  who  had  been  devoured 
by  the  very  beast  of  prey  whose  name  and 
powers  were  to  be  his  motto,  and  the  charac- 
teristics of  his  future  actions. 

And  now  the  reports  of  war  coming  in  were 
so  numerous  and  fearful,  that  the  native  as- 
sistants of  the  missionaries  abandoned  them. 
“Thus,”  says  Mr.  Moffat,  “we  were  left,  but 
were  still  wonderfully  supported,  realizing  the 
fulfilment  of  the  gracious  promise,  that  as  our 
day  is,  so  shall  our  strength  be.” 

To  all  the  other  trials  of  the  missionary  life 
in  South  Africa,  was  now  added  anew  plague. 
After  a long  drought,  when  plentiful  showers 
of  rain  at  last  were  given,  the  hopes  of  abun- 
dance were  cut  off  by  swarms  of  locusts.  Mr. 
Moffat  says : 

“ They  had  not  been  seen  for  more  than 
twenty  years  before,  but  have  never  entirely 
left  the  country  since.  They  might  be  seen 
passing  over  like  an  immense  cloud,  extend- 
ing from  the  earth  to  a considerable  height, 


200  THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 

producing,  with  their  wings,  a great  noise. 
They  always  proceed  nearly  in  the  direction 
of  the  wind,  those  in  advance  descending  to 
eat  any  thing  they  light  upon,  and  rising  in 
the  rear,  as  the  cloud  advances.  ‘ They  have 
no  king,  but  they  go  forth,  all  of  them,  by 
bands,’  and  are  gathered  together  in  one  place 
in  the  evening,  where  they  rest ; and  from 
their  immense  numbers,  they  weigh  down  the 
shrubs,  and  lie  at  times  one  on  the  other  to  the 
depth  of  several  inches.  In  the  morning, 
when  the  sun  begins  to  diffuse  warmth,  they 
take  wing,  leaving  a large  extent  without  one 
vestige  of  verdure  ; even  the  plants  and  shrubs 
are  barked.  Wherever  they  halt  for  the  night, 
or  alight  during  the  day,  they  become  a prey 
to  other  animals,  and  are  eaten  not  only  by 
beasts  of  prey,  but  by  all  kinds  of  game,  ser- 
pents,  lizards,  and  frogs.  When  passing 
through  the  air,  kites,  vultures,  crows,  and 
particularly  the  locust  bird,  as  it  is  called, 
may  be  seen  devouring  them.  When  a 
swarm  alights  on  gardens,  or  even  fields,  the 
crop  for  one  season  is  destroyed.  I have  ob- 
served a field  of  young  maize  devoured  in  the 
space  of  two  hours.  They  eat  not  only  every 
thing  vegetable,  but  also  flannel  and  linen 


THE  BECHUANA3. 


201 


The  natives  embrace  every  opportunity  of 
gathering  them,  which  can  be  done  during 
the  night.  Whenever  the  cloud  alights  at  a 
place  not  very  distant  from  a town,  the  inhabit- 
ants turn  out  with  sacks,  and  often  with  pack- 
oxen,  gather  loads,  and  return  the  next  day 
with  millions. 

“ It  has  happened,  that  in  gathering  them, 
individuals  have  been  bitten  by  serpents  ; and 
on  one  occasion  a woman  had  been  travelling 
several  miles  with  a large  bundle  of  locusts  on 
her  head,  when  a serpent,  which  had  been 
put  into  the  sack  with  them,  found  its  way 
out.  The  woman,  supposing  it  to  be  a thong 
dangling  about  her  shoulders,  laid  hold  of  it 
with  her  hand,  and  feeling  that  it  was  alive,  in- 
stantly precipitated  both  to  the  ground,  and  fled. 

“ The  locusts  are  prepared  for  eating  by 
simple  boiling,  or  rather  steaming,  as  they  are 
put  into  a large  pot  with  a little  water,  and 
covered  closely  up ; after  boiling  for  a short 
time,  they  are  taken  out  and  spread  on  mats 
in  the  sun  to  dry,  when  they  are  winnowed, 
something  like  corn,  to  clear  them  of  their  legs 
and  wings  ; and  when  perfectly  dry,  are  put 
into  sacks,  or  laid  upon  the  house  floor  in  a 
heap.  The  natives  eat  them  whole,  adding  a 
17 


202 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


little  salt  when  they  can  obtain  it;  or  they 
pound  them  in  a wooden  mortar,  and  when 
they  have  reduced  them  to  something  like 
meal,  they  mix  them  with  a little  water,  and 
make  a kind  of  cold  stir-about. 

When  locusts  abound,  the  natives  become 
quite  fat,  and  would  even  reward  any  old  lady 
who  said  that  she  had  coaxed  them  to  alight 
within  reach  of  the  inhabitants.  They  are, 
on  the  whole,  not  bad  food  ; and  when  hunger 
has  made  them  palatable,  are  eaten  as  matter 
of  course.  When  well  fed,  they  are  almost  as 
good  as  shrimps.  There  is  a species  not  eat- 
able, with  reddish  wings,  rather  larger  than 
those  described,  and  which,  though  less  nu- 
merous, are  more  destructive.  The  exploits 
of  these  armies,  fearful  as  they  are,  bear  no 
comparison  to  the  devastation  they  make  be- 
fore they  are  able  to  fly,  in  which  state  they 
are  called  ‘ boyane.’  They  receive  a new 
name  in  every  stage  of  their  growth,  till  they 
reach  maturity,  when  they  are  called  ‘ letsie.’ 
They  never  emerge  from  the  sand,  where  they 
were  deposited  as  eggs,  till  rain  has  fallen  to 
raise  grass  for  the  young  progeny.  In  their 
course,  from  which  nothing  can  divert  them, 
they  appear  like  a dark  red  stream,  extending 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


203 


often  more  than  a mile  broad ; and  from  their 
incessant  hopping,  the  dust  appears  as  if 
alive.  Nothing  but  a broad  and  rapid  torrent 
could  arrest  their  progress,  and  that  only  by 
drowning  them ; and  if  one  reached  the  oppo- 
site shore,  it  would  keep  the  original  direction. 
A small  rivulet  avails  nothing,  as  they  swim 
dexterously.  A line  of  fire  is  no  barrier,  as 
they  leap  into  it  till  it  is  extinguished,  and 
the  others  walk  over  the  dead.  Walls  and 
houses  form  no  impediment ; they  climb  the 
very  chimneys,  either  obliquely  or  straight 
over  such  obstacles,  just  as  their  instinct  leads 
them.  All  other  earthly  powers,  from  the 
fiercest  lion  to  a marshalled  army,  are  nothing 
compared  with  these  diminutive  insects.  The 
course  they  have  followed  is  stripped  of  every 
leaf  or  blade  of  verdure.  It  is  enough  to  make 
the  inhabitants  of  a village  turn  pale  to  hear 
that  they  are  coming  in  a straight  line  to  their 
gardens.  When  a country  is  not  extensive, 
and  is  bounded  by  the  sea,  the  scourge  is  soon 
over,  the  winds  carrying  them  away  like 
clouds  to  the  watery  waste,  where  they  alight 
to  rise  no  more.  Thus  the  immense  flights 
which  pass  to  the  south  and  east  rarely  return, 
but  fresh  supplies  are  always  pouring  down 


204 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


from  the  north.  All  human  endeavours  to 
diminish  their  numbers  would  appear  like  at- 
tempting to  drain  the  ocean  by  a pump. 

We  could  not,  however,  feel  otherwise  than 
thankful  for  this  visitation,  on  account  of  the 
poor;  for  as  many  thousands  of  cattle  had  been 
taken  from  the  natives,  and  gardens  to  an  im- 
mense extent  destroyed,  many  hundreds  of 
families,  hut  for  the  locusts,  must  have  perished 
with  hunger.  It  was  not  surprising  that  our 
scanty  supplies,  which  we  were  compelled  to 
procure  from  a distance,  were  seized  by  the 
hungry  people.  If  our  oxen  or  calves  were 
allowed  to  wander  out  of  sight,  they  were  in- 
stantly stolen.  One  day  two  noted  fellows 
from  the  mountains  came  down  on  a man  who 
had  the  charge  of  our  cattle,  murdered  him, 
and  ran  off  with  an  ox.  Some  time  before, 
the  whole  of  our  calves  disappeared  ; two  of 
our  men  went  in  pursuit,  and  found,  in  the 
ruins  of  an  old  town,  the  remains  of  the  calves 
laid  aside  for  future  use.  On  tracing  the  foot- 
marks to  a secluded  spot  near  the  river,  they 
found  the  thieves,  two  desperate-looking  cha- 
racters, who,  seizing  their  bows  and  poisoned 
arrows,  dared  their  approach.  It  would  have 
been  easy  for  our  men  to  have  shot  them  on 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


205 


the  spot,  but  their  only  object  was  to  bring 
them,  if  possible,  to  the  station.  After  a dan- 
gerous scuffle,  one  fled,  and  the  other  precipi- 
tated himself  into  a pool  of  water,  amidst  reeds, 
where  he  stood  menacing  the  men  with  his 
drawn  bow,  till  they  at  last  succeeded  in  seiz- 
ing him.  He  was  brought  to  the  station,  with 
some  of  the  meat,  which,  though  not  killed  in 
the  most  delicate  manner,  was  acceptable,  and 
was  the  first  veal  we  ever  ate  there  ; for  calves 
are  too  valuable  in  that  country  to  be  slaugh- 
tered, not  only  because  they  perpetuate  the 
supply  of  milk  from  the  cow,  but  are  reared 
to  use  in  travelling  and  agriculture. 

The  prisoner  had  a most  forbidding  appear- 
ance, and  we  could  not  help  regarding  him  as 
a being  brutalized  by  hunger ; and,  in  addition 
to  a defect  in  vision,  he  looked  like  one  capa- 
ble of  perpetrating  any  action  without  remorse. 
His  replies  to  our  queries  and  expostulations 
were  something  like  the  growlings  of  a disap- 
pointed hungry  beast  of  prey.  There  were 
no  authorities  in  the  country  to  whom  we 
could  appeal,  and  the  conclusion  to  which  the 
people  came  was,  to  inflict  a little  castigation, 
while  one  of  the  natives  was  to  whisper  in  his 
ear  that  he  must  flee  for  his  life.  Seeing  a 
17* 


206 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


young  man  drawing  near  with  a gun,  he  took  to 
his  heels,  and  the  man  firing  a charge  of  loose 
powder  after  him,  increased  his  terror,  and 
made  him  bound  into  the  marsh,  and  flee  to 
the  opposite  side,  thinking  himself  well  off  to 
have  escaped  with  his  life,  which  he  could 
not  have  expected  from  his  own  countrymen. 
He  lived  for  a time  at  a neighbouring  village, 
where  he  was  wont  to  describe  in  graphic  style 
his  narrow  escape,  and  how  he  had  outrun  the 
musket-ball ! When  told  by  some  one  that 
the  gun  was  only  to  frighten  him,  he  saw  that 
it  must  have  been  so ; he  reasoned  on  our  cha- 
racter, made  inquiries,  and,  from  our  men 
sparing  him  in  the  first  instance,  and  our- 
selves giving  him  food,  and  allowing  him  to 
run  off  after  he  had  received  a few  strokes 
with  a thong,  he  concluded  that  there  must  be 
something  very  merciful  about  our  character ; 
and  at  last  he  made  his  appearance  again  on 
our  station.  He  was  soon  after  employed  as 
a labourer,  embraced  the  gospel,  and  has, 
through  Divine  grace,  continued  to  make  a 
consistent  profession,  and  is  become  an  exam- 
ple of  intelligence,  industry  and  love. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


207 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Journey  to  the  Barolongs — Lions — Mr.  Mof- 
fat's situation — Cruel  practices. 

In  the  year  1826,  Mr.  Moffat  went  to  the 
Barolongs,  to  devote  himself  to  the  study  of  the 
language,  leaving  Mr.  Hamilton  at  the  station. 
In  this  journey  he  had  fearful  encounters  with 
lions,  which  seem  almost  incredible  to  us  who 
have  no  experience  of  such  adventures.  One 
night,  while  on  the  way  with  two  natives, 
after  they  had  pitched  their  oxen,  and  Mr. 
Moffat  had  lain  down  in  the  wagon  to  sleep, 
they  were  roused  by  six  lions,  one  of  whom 
seized  a cow  belonging  to  the  natives,  dragged 
her  a few  rods  off,  and  devoured  her  so  near 
them  that  they  could  hear  him  breaking  the 
bones. 

He  came  to  a village  where  the  people  had 
never  heard  of  a missionary,  and  to  whom  it 
was  impossible  to  convey  any  idea  of  God,  or 
of  the  sinfulness  of  man. 

Having  reached  the  village  of  Bogachu, 


208 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


a Barolong  chief,  Mr.  Moffat  took  up  his  abode 
with  him  and  devoted  ten  weeks  to  the  study 
of  the  language.  Here  he  had  to  lead  a semi- 
savage life  among  heathenish  dance  and  song, 
and  immeasurable  heaps  of  dirt  and  filth. 

And  how  painful  it  must  have  been  to  be 
in  the  midst  of  such  people,  with  no  other 
society,  and  with  no  human  sympathy.  “ The 
people,”  he  says,  “were  kind,  and  my  blun- 
dering in  the  language  gave  rise  to  many 
bursts  of  laughter.  Never,  in  one  instance, 
would  an  individual  correct  a word  or  sen- 
tence, till  he  or  she  had  mimicked  the  original 
so  effectually,  as  to  give  great  merriment  to 
others.  They  appeared  delighted  with  my 
company,  especially  as  I could,  when  meat 
was  scarce,  take  my  gun  and  shoot  a rhinoce- 
ros, or  some  other  animal,  when  a night  of 
feasting  and  talking  would  follow.  They 
thought  themselves  quite  lucky  in  having  such 
company,  as  one  who  could  supply  them  oc- 
casionally with  both  food  and  medicine. 

“As  the  people  had  no  gardens,  the  women 
had  very  little  to  do,  and  they  considered  it 
quite  a luxury  to  spend  a couple  of  hours  in 
noisy  and  often  deafening  conversation  at  my 
wagon.  Every  opportunity  was  gladly  em- 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


209 


braced  in  which  I could  impart  instruction  to 
the  people  of  the  different  villages  around, 
which  were  inhabited  by  Barolongs,  Bamairis, 
and  some  Bahurutsi  refugees  from  Kurre- 
chane.  My  preaching  and  speaking  did  in- 
deed appear  to  be  casting  seed  by  the  wayside 
or  on  the  flinty  rock,  while  they  would  gravely 
ask,  if  I were  in  earnest,  and  really  believed 
that  there  was  such  a Being  as  I described! 
It  was  indeed  painful  to  hear  them  turning  the 
theme  of  man’s  redemption  and  the  cross  into 
ridicule,  and  making  a sport  of  immortality. 

“ The  people,  to  please  me,  would  assemble 
on  the  Sabbath,  as  I told  them  I could  not  be 
happy  without  telling  them  about  their  souls 
and  another  world.  One  day,  while  describ- 
ing the  day  of  judgment,  several  of  my  hear- 
ers expressed  great  concern  at  the  idea  of  all 
their  cattle  being  destroyed,  together  with 
their  ornaments.  They  never  for  one  mo- 
ment allow  their  thoughts  to  dwell  on  death, 
which  is,  according  to  their  views,  nothing 
less  than  annihilation.  Their  supreme  hap- 
piness consists  in  having  abundance  of  meat. 
Asking  *a  man  who  was  more  grave  and 
thoughtful  than  his  companions,  what  was  the 
finest  sight  he  could  desire,  he  instantly  re- 


210 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


plied,  * A great  fire  covered  with  pots  full  of 
meat adding,  ‘ how  ugly  the  fire  looks  with- 
out a pot  !* 

“ My  situation  was  not  very  well  suited  for 
study,  among  a noisy  rabble  and  a constant 
influx  of  beggars.  Writing  was  a work  of 
great  difficulty,  owing  to  the  flies  crowding 
into  the  inkhom  or  clustering  round  the  point 
of  the  pen,  and  pursuing  it  on  the  paper, 
drinking  the  ink  as  fast  as  it  flowed.  The 
night  brought  little  relief,  for  as  soon  as  the 
candle  was  lighted,  innumerable  insects 
swarmed  around  so  as  to  put  it  out. 

“ During  my  sojourn  among  this  portion 
of  that  people,  I had  no  little  difficulty  in  ob- 
taining a hearing  when  I wished  to  talk  to 
them  about  their  eternal  interests.  Molala 
was  a complete  heathen,  and  had  obtained 
his  riches,  as  well  as  his  influence,  by  intrigue 
and  rapine.  I was  in  the  habit  of  concluding 
from  facts,  about  which  I have  not  deemed  it 
necessary  to  be  very  minute,  that  the  Batlapis 
were,  as  a people,  not  only  very  ignorant  and 
depraved,  but  exceedingly  brutal : however, 
a short  stay  among  the  Barolongs  convinced 
me  that  the  latter  far  exceeded  the  former. 
An  intelligent  traveller,  who  sojourned  for 


THE  BECHtTANAS. 


211 


a time  among  the  Batlapis,  was  not  mis- 
taken when  he  was  obliged,  most  reluctantly, 
to  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  ‘ the  foulest 
blot  on  their  character  is  the  indifference  with 
which  murder  is  viewed  among  them.  It  ex- 
cites little  sensation,  excepting  in  the  family 
of  the  person  who  has  been  murdered ; and 
brings,  it  is  said,  no  disgrace  upon  him  who 
has  committed  it ; nor  uneasiness,  excepting 
the  fear  of  their  revenge.  Shall  we  not  hesi- 
tate to  assert  that  human  nature  is  superior  to 
the  brute  creation,  when  we  find  among  this 
people  instances  of  the  fact,  that  the  shedding 
of  human  blood,  without  the  pretext  of  provoca- 
tion or  offence,  and  even  by  the  basest  treachery, 
has  fixed  no  infamy  upon  the  perpetrator  of  so 
awful  a crime,  and  rarely  drawn  upon  him 
any  punishment  from  the  chief  authority ; 
an  authority  which  the  Giver  of  power  intrusts 
to  mortal  hands,  only  for  the  weak,  and  for 
the  common  good  ? Such,  at  least,  are  the 
sentiments  which  they  express,  and  such 
were  the  replies  to  my  questions  on  this  sub- 
ject.’ 

“ During  my  stay  at  Kongke,  an  instance 
occurred  confirming  this  view.  A man  was 
quarrelling  with  his  wife  about  a very  trifling 


212 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


affair,  when,  in  a fit  of  rage,  he  grasped  his 
spear,  and  laid  her  at  his  feet — a bleeding 
corpse  ! Here  there  were  no  coroners  nor 
jury  to  take  cognisance  of  the  fact,  and  he 
walked  about  without  a blush,  while  the  life- 
less body  was  dragged  out  to  be  devoured  by 
the  hyenas.  When  I endeavoured  to  repre- 
sent to  the  chiefs,  with  whom  I was  familiar, 
as  old  acquaintances,  the  magnitude  of  such 
crimes,  they  laughed,  I might  say  inordinately, 
at  the  horror  I felt  for  the  murder  of  a woman 
by  her  own  husband.” 

A custom  prevailed  among  this  people  of 
removing  to  a distance  from  the  towns  and 
villages  persons  who  have  been  wounded. 
A man  would  go  out  and  make  a fire  in  the 
evening  by  the  side  of  the  wounded  one,  but 
this  would  sometimes  go  out,  and  then  the 
lions  would  come  and  devour  him. 

Mr.  Moffat  had  a very  interesting  interview 
with  a native  blacksmith , who  had  really 
acquired  some  skill  in  working  metals ; and 
when  he  had  secured  his  confidence,  Mr. 
Moffat  tried  to  talk  with  him  about  his  soul. 
He  says,  “ When  I talked  with  him  about  the 
power  of  knowledge  ; explaining  the  bellows 
and  other  mechanical  improvements,  which 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


213 


insure  accuracy  as  well  as  save  time  and 
labour,  to  this  he  listened  with  great  attention ; 
but  when  I introduced  divine  subjects,  man’s 
misery,  and  man’s  redemption,  he  looked  at 
me  with  mouth  dilated,  and  asked,  ‘ A ga  u 
morihi?’  Art  thou  a rain-maker?  This 
man  had  also  an  interesting  son  and  daughter, 
to  whom  I often  spoke,  as  well  as  to  some 
others,  in  social  converse,  which  I hoped  and 
prayed  might  be  blessed ; but  what  became 
of  these  families,  I never  knew. 

“ After  ten  weeks’  sojourn  among  this  peo- 
ple, who  showed  me  no  little  kindness,  I pre- 
pared to  return  home ; and  on  the  Sabbath 
collected  all,  and  gave  them  my  concluding 
address,  on  the  importance  of  believing  the 
gospel  of  mercy.  After  a thirsty  journey,  I 
reached  home,  with  a heart  filled  with  grati- 
tude to  God  for  the  comforts  I enjoyed,  and 
the  progress  I had  made  in  the  language, 
during  these  months  of  a semi-savage  life.” 


18 


214 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Brightening  prospects — Disappointments — 
Attacks  from  the  natives — Suspension  of 
the  mission— Judgments  of  God  upon  the 
natives. 

Several  thousands  of  the  natives  had  now 
taken  up  their  abode  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  missionaries.  They  were  more  disposed 
to  be  at  peace.  They  would  come  together 
more  cheerfully  to  hear  the  word,  and  the 
school  was  better  attended  than  it  had  for- 
merly been.  The  missionaries  began  to  feel 
that  they  could  labour  in  hope,  and  they  be- 
lieved that  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  at  hand. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hughes,  whose  ill  health  had 
compelled  them  to  leave  the  station,  now  re- 
turned from  the  colony  with  renewed  strength. 
But  all  those  fond  hopes  were  destined  to  a 
sudden  disappointment. 

The  news  arrived  at  the  station  that  the 
Bergcnaars  were  coming  down  upon  them 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


215 


to  take  their  property  and  break  up  the  mis- 
sion. The  Bechuanas  urged  the  missionaries 
to  flee  before  the  enemy  should  arrive.  They 
were  finally  compelled  to  yield  to  the  desires 
of  their  friends,  and  once  more  pack  up  their 
things  as  well  as  they  could,  and  retire  from 
the  field  they  were  cultivating  with  such  fair 
prospects  of  success.  After  a melancholy 
journey  of  five  days,  they  reached  Griqua 
Town.  But  they  were  sorry  they  went. 
There  seemed  nothing  before  them  but  starva- 
tion. False  reports  of  danger  every  day  gave 
them  fresh  occasion  for  alarm,  and  they  were 
convinced  that  it  would  have  been  quite  as 
well  for  them  to  have  remained  at  the  station, 
trusting  in  God  for  protection. 

Mr.  Hamilton,  the  only  missionary  without 
a family,  returned  to  the  station  first,  and  was 
afterwards  followed  by  Mr.  Hughes  and  Mr. 
Moffat. 

Mr.  Wright,  who  was  labouring  among  the 
Griquas,  desired  to  unite  that  mission  with 
the  Bechuanas ; but  it  was  finally  decided 
thatMr.  Hughes  should  remove  toMr.  Wright’s 
station  and  share  his  labours. 

On  Mr.  Moffat’s  return  to  the  Kuruman, 
the  Bechuana  mission  station,  he  found  things 


216 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


in  a sad  plight.  “ Half  of  our  oxen,”  he 
says,  “ and  nearly  all  our  cows  were  dead  ; we 
were  too  poor  to  purchase  more ; not  a quart 
of  milk  on  the  station,  and  what  was  worse, 
nearly  all  our  people  gone ; heaps  of  ashes, 
where  crowds  once  lived,  who  but  for  these 
reports  would  have  been  there  still ; we  felt 
as  if  we  could  never  forgive  ourselves  for  hav- 
ing fled,  and  resolved  afresh  to  resume  our 
labours  among  the  few  poor  who  had  remained 
on  the  station,  and  who  were  on  the  in- 
crease.” 

The  superintendent  of  the  missions,  Mr. 
Miles,  arrived  at  this  time,  and  his  visit  was 
of  great  service  to  the  mission.  He  sug- 
gested the  importance  of  some  hymns  in  the 
native  language ; Mr.  Moffat  made  the  attempt 
to  prepare  them,  and  the  first  hymn  overwrit- 
ten in  the  language  is  one  of  the  many  now 
in  extensive  use.  The  arrival  of  the  spelling- 
books,  &c.,  at  the  same  time,  enabled  them  to 
commence  a school  in  the  Bechuana.  This 
was  the  dawning  of  a new  era  on  the  mission. 
For  ten  years  they  had  toiled  with  no  fruit  to 
cheer  them  in  their  labours.  But  brighter 
days  were  at  hand. 

The  fragments  of  various  tribes,  that  had 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


217 


been  scattered  by  wars  among-  themselves 
now  gathered  around  the  mission,  and  the 
field  of  usefulness  was  thus  extended.  It  is 
encouraging  to  read  such  a record  as  this  in 
the  journal  of  Mr.  Moffat : — 

“ The  day-school  began  to  cheer  our  droop- 
ing spirits,  to  which  we  added  one  in  the 
evening,  having  about  forty  scholars  in 
each,  and  some  we  heard  began  to  pray  ! 
The  attendance  on  public  worship  was  good, 
and  the  introduction  of  singing  hymns  in  the 
language,  only  three  in  number,  produced  a 
very  pleasing  effect  on  the  savage  mind,  and 
no  less  so  on  our  owrn,  though  we  could  not 
discover  any  inwrrought  feeling  produced  by 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

“ One  mission-house  had  been  finished, 
another  was  raised  as  high  as  the  beams,  and 
though  we  had  faith  to  take  joyfully  the 
spoiling  of  our  goods,  and  to  expend  our  lives, 
yet  as  the  friends  at  home  were  beginning  to 
despair  of  success,  we  did  not  like  to  expend 
any  more  money.  I remember  when  it  was 
signified  to  us,  though  not  officially,  that  the 
abandonment  of  the  mission  was  in  contempla- 
tion, we  felt  our  souls  at  once  riveted  to  the 
country  and  people,  and  even  had  our  re- 
18* 


218 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


sources  been  withdrawn,  we  were  confident 
of  Divine  interference  in  our  behalf.” 

Mr.  Hamilton,  who  had  long  and  faithfully 
toiled  in  this  field,  now  found  it  necessary  to 
visit  the  colony. 

Shortly  after  his  departure,  a party  of  hos- 
tile Corannas  visited  the  station,  and  pretend- 
ing to  be  peacefully  disposed,  watched  for  a 
favourable  moment  of  attack,  and  in  the  affray 
that  followed,  Mr.  Moffat  came  very  near 
losing  his  life.  The  savages  were  repulsed, 
and  fled  to  the  mountains.  These  men  had 
been  engaged  in  plundering  other  villages, 
and  murdering  in  cold  blood  all  who  fell  into 
their  hands.  Mr.  Moffat  asked  some  of  them 
who  were  taken  prisoners,  if  their  minds  did 
not  revolt  at  such  crimes,  as  deliberately  kill- 
ing innocent  females  and  children,  who  pos- 
sessed nothing  to  tempt  their  cupidity,  but 
who  had  cheerfully  served  them  with  wood 
and  water.  After  sitting  some  minutes  mo- 
tionless in  deep  reflection,  one  of  them  said, 
“ Mynheer,  the  heart  of  man  is  a wonderful 
thing ; there  is  nothing  which  it  cannot  do. 
Custom  makes  even  murder  a plaything.” 

This  was  indeed  having  a seared  conscience, 
or  being  past  feeling,  and  he,  like  many 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


219 


others,  was  unmoved  by  any  conviction  of  the 
enormity  of  such  crimes.  These  men  were 
afterwards  sent  home  to  their  friends,  evidently 
struck  by  the  kindness  which  had  been  shown 
them,  and  which  it  was  hoped  might  have  a 
beneficial  influence  upon  their  minds.  Some 
time  after,  the  missionaries  were  informed  by 
an  individual  from  their  neighbourhood,  that 
their  chief  had  sharply  reproved  them  for  so 
daring  an  attempt  on  a missionary  station, 
adding,  “ that  the  results  were  such  as  they 
might  have  expected.” 

Two  months  after  this  attack,  the  mission- 
aries were  again  warned  that  a chief  from  the 
Orange  river  was  coming  to  make  war  upon 
them  and  their  station.  Nor  were  they  aware 
of  his  near  approach  until  the  enemy  was 
within  eight  miles.  “ We  had,”  says  Mr. 
Moffat,  “ very  few  men  able  to  use  a gun,  and 
only  two  of  these  on  whom  we  could  depend. 
We  were  weak  indeed,  and  to  save  our  cattle, 
we  sent  them  off  with  some  men  to  the  wide 
wilderness,  in  the  Bushman  country.  We 
were  consoled  to  know  that  an  omnipotent 
Jehovah  saw  our  condition,  that  He  could  de- 
fend by  many  or  by  few,  and  could  so  order 
and  overrule  affairs  as  even  to  prevent  blood- 


220 


THE  GOSPEL  AMOKG 


shed.  For  this  my  dear  partner  and  I united 
again  and  again  in  fervent  supplication  to  Him 
who  had  said,  ‘ Call  upon  me  in  the  time  of 
trouble,  and  I will  deliver.’  Our  souls  sick- 
ened at  the  idea  of  seeing-  the  ground  of  the 
mission  station  dyed  with  human  blood,  and 
we  felt  a strong  persuasion  that  it  would  be 
prevented.  Another  night,  in  which  infants 
only  could  forget  their  cares  and  fears,  passed 
by.  Early  next  morning  the  band  emerged 
from  behind  a rising  ground,  where  they  had 
passed  the  night,  within  half  a mile  of  the 
place.  The  enemy  seeing  the  entrenchments 
full  of  people,  and  that  their  approach  was 
discovered,  had  no  alternative  but  to  advance. 
The  confused  rabble  of  horse  and  infantry 
came  on,  evincing  all  the  pageantry  of  slug- 
gish pomp.  I had  previously  ordered,  begged, 
and  entreated  that  no  one  should  fire,  as  it  was 
not  likely  that  they  would  gallop  into  the  place, 
hut  leave  them  to  expend  their  ammunition  on 
the  hillocks  of  stone.  I stood  with  my  tele- 
scope on  one  of  these  hillocks,  to  see  whether 
I could  recognise  any  of  the  party,  as  we  had 
been  informed  that  there  were  several  rebel 
Griquas  among  them.  When  they  came 
within  gun-shot,  they  sheered  off  to  the  river. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


221 


where  they  intercepted  some  cattle  belonging 
to  our  people,  and  a few  sheep,  the  property 
of  Mr.  Hamilton  ; while  a number  went  to  the 
tops  of  the  heights  to  look  around  for  more 
booty.  We  counted  their  force,  amounting  to 
forty  muskets,  nine  horses,  and  about  ninety 
men,  among  whom  were  a number  of  Griquas 
well  dressed. 

“ After  debating  for  about  an  hour,  a man 
was  sent  with  a flag, — a rag  suspended  on  the 
end  of  a rod.  To  prevent  his  seeing  the 
weakness  of  the  place,  I met  him  at  a dis- 
tance. He  did  not  hesitate  to  acknowledge 
that  it  was  their  intention  to  attack  the  place 
for  purposes  of  revenge,  and  that  Jantye  Goe- 
man,  one  of  the  principal  men,  though  not  the 
chief,  begged  first  to  have  an  interview  with 
me  at  their  camp,  and  the  favour  of  a piece  of 
tobacco.  I refused  to  go  to  their  camp,  but 
engaged  to  meet  him  half  way,  if  he  was  un- 
armed. After  a long  pause  this  was  agreed 
to,  when  he  advanced,  and  was  soon  followed 
by  two  more,  the  most  ruffian-like  beings  I 
ever  beheld.  I went,  accompanied  by  Aaron, 
and  approaching  Jantye  Goeman,  whom  I 
knew  well,  he  having  been  separated  from 
the  church  at  Griqua  Town  while  I was 


222 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


there,  he  drew  near  with  his  hat  drawn  over 
his  eyes,  and  without  looking  me  in  the  face, 
held  out  his  hand.  I said  to  him,  ‘Jantye, 
let  me  see  your  face ; you  may  well  blush 
that  your  old  friend  should  find  you  in  so 
horrible  a position,  among  a people  determined 
on  the  destruction  of  a missionary  station.’  ‘I 
am  dumb  with  shame,’  was  his  reply;  and  he 
then  manufactured  an  excuse  for  his  being 
found  among  such  company,  adding  that  he 
would  rather  defend  my  person  than  see  a 
weapon  raised  against  me.  He  then  informed 
me  that  there  were  several  other  Bergenaars, 
desperate  characters,  among  them;  but  the 
head  of  the  band  was  one  Paul,  chief  of  the 
Karoshebbers ; intimating  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  me  to  see  him  before  we  could  come 
to  any  understanding,  for  I found  Jantye  was 
not  empowered  to  make  arrangements.  In 
fact,  he  appeared  embarrassed ; his  counte- 
nance displaying  a hidden  conflict,  and  being 
the  index  of  guilt.  He  assured  me  that  to 
obtain  an  interview  with  Paul  was  out  of  the 
question,  for  ever  since  he  had  left  home  he 
had  been  ■vowing  that  he  would  rather  die 
than  exchange  one  word  with  me,  or  see  my 
face.  Perfectly  unable  to  conceive  how  I had 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


223 


become  so  odious  in  the  eyes  of  any  one,  I 
made  many  inquiries,  and  at  length  learned 
that  this  Paul  was  one  to  whom  I had  preached 
the  gospel,  and  he  had  sworn  not  to  see  me, 
lest  I should  succeed  in  persuading  him  to 
abandon  his  intentions  of  murder  and  rapine. 
After  many  entreaties,  I got  Jantye  to  go  and 
invite  Paul,  while  I remained  on  the  spot. 
During  his  absence,  one  of  the  two  forbidding 
characters  who  continued  near  me,  remarked 
in  a growling  tone,  that  I better  get  out  of  the 
way,  and  let  the  band  do  with  the  Kafirs 
(Bechuanas)  as  they  pleased.  To  this  I re- 
plied, that  they  must  first  kill  game  before 
they  could  eat  venison  ; that  for  my  own  part 
I had  no  intention  to  use  any  other  weapon 
than  prayer  to  God ; but  I would  not  vouch 
for  what  the  people  on  the  station  might  do ; 
that  I was  the  teacher  of  some,  but  the  master 
of  none.  Jantye  came  slowly  back  again,  as 
if  unwilling  to  tell  his  message.  It  was,  that 
Paul  was  resolute  in  his  determination  not  to 
see  me.  At  this  moment  a wagon  appeared 
in  sight ; and  fearing  it  might  be  some  one 
from  Griqua  Town,  who  of  course  would  be 
instantly  despatched,  I rose,  and  was  proceed- 
ing to  meet  it,  as  it  had  to  pass  the  camp  of 


224 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


the  banditti.  Jantye  prevented  my  going.  I 
then  sent  a man,  who,  on  passing  the  camp, 
was  taken  prisoner.  When  observing  some 
of  the  party  shouldering  their  guns,  and  ap- 
proaching the  wagon,  I got  up  and  said  to 
Jantye,  ‘ I shall  not  see  your  face  till  the  wa- 
gon and  its  owners  are  safe  on  the  station.’ 
He  instantly  ran  off,  and  brought  the  wagon 
through  the  party ; when,  to  our  pleasing  sur- 
prise, we  found  that  our  visitors  were  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Archbell,  from  the  Wesleyan  mission  at 
Platburg. 

“ Their  safe  arrival  was  a cause  of  gratitude, 
but  the  great  point  was  yet  undecided.  I again 
met  my  half-way  delegates ; when,  after  a long 
conversation  with  Jantye,  and  another  message 
to  Paul,  he  made  his  appearance,  slowly  and 
sadly,  as  if  following  a friend  to  execution,  or 
going  himself  to  be  slain.  His  face  appeared 
incapable  of  a smile.  Taking  his  hand,  as 
that  of  an  old  friend,  I expressed  my  surprise 
that  he,  who  knew  me,  and  who  once  listened 
to  the  message  of  salvation  from  my  lips, 
should  come  with  such  a force  for  the  express 
purpose  of  rooting  out  the  mission.  I referred 
him  to  the  time  when,  more  than  once,  I had 
slept  at  the  door  of  his  hut,  and  partaken  of 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


225 


his  hospitality.  He  replied,  that  his  purposes 
were  unalterable,  because,  more  than  a year 
ago,  a body  of  his  men,  who  had  passed  into 
the  interior  to  take  cattle  from  the  Barolongs, 
were  attacked  by  Mothibi’s  people  ; and  that, 
although  Mothibi  had  fled,  many  of  his  subjects 
and  the  Batlaros  were  on  the  station.  His  eyes 
glared  with  fury  as  he  said, ‘I  shall  have 
their  blood  and  their  cattle  too !’  People  in 
this  country  can  scarcely  conceive  how  diffi- 
cult, not  to  say  sometimes  how  impossible,  it  is 
to  argue  with  such  characters,  for  some  will 
not  hear ; but  Paul  could  argue ; and  having 
once  listened  to  my  voice  with  pleasure,  the 
long  time  w'hich  had  elapsed  had  not  effaced 
the  impressions  made  by  the  visit  and  presence 
of  a teacher.  Although  I was  not  preaching, 
I spoke  with  great  solemnity,  asking  him  if 
the  bleached  bones  on  the  Barolong  and  Kala- 
gare  plains,  the  souls  his  clubs  and  spears  had 
hurried  into  eternity  since  he  left  home,  and 
the  innocent  blood  with  which  he  had  stained 
the  desert  but  a few  days  ago,  were  not  suf- 
ficient to  glut  his  revenge ; or,  rather,  to  make 
him  tremble  for  the  judgments  which  such  a 
career  w ould  certainly  bring  upon  himself  and 
his  people,  and  which  had  already  begun  to 
19 


226 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


be  poured  out  on  the  blood-guilty  tribes  of  the 
Orange  river?  After  having  talked  to  him 
for  some  time  in  this  strain,  I begged  him  to 
call  to  mind  his  first  and  only  visit  to  me  while 
with  Africaner ; and  his  declaration,  at  a sub- 
sequent period,  that  he  and  his  people  were 
leaving,  because  it  was  rumoured  that  Africa- 
ner was  about  to  remove  from  the  country,  in 
which  his  presence  had  been  the  bond  of 
union ; entreating  him  to  compare  his  state  of 
mind  at  that  time  with  what  it  was  now.  This 
had  scarcely  passed  my  lips,  when  he  ordered 
his  men  to  go  and  bring  the  cattle  which  had 
been  taken  from  our  people,  and  added,  that 
he  would  not  go  a step  farther,  but  return  by 
the  way  he  came.  In  the  course  of  a subse- 
quent conversation,  I inquired  why  he  was  so 
determined  on  not  seeing  me.  ‘ I could  not 
forget  your  kindness  to  me  in  Namaqua-land,’ 
was  the  reply.  In  this  the  reader  will  observe 
a fresh  instance  of  the  omnipotence  of  love, 
even  among  the  most  barbarous  of  the  human 
race.” 

These  same  murderers  and  robbers  after- 
wards said  that  such  had  been  their  terrors  of 
conscience  for  nights  before,  that  a hyena  or 


THE  BECHUANAS.  227 

jackal  had  been  enough  to  frighten  them  from 
their  rendezvous. 

This  savage  horde,  on  leaving  the  station, 
resumed  their  plundering  career,  and  finally 
fell  into  a snare  that  was  laid  for  them,  and 
almost  every  one  of  them  came  to  a violent 
and  miserable  death.  These  were  among  the 
last  efforts  of  the  wandering  hordes.  The 
judgments  of  God  fell  on  them.  Pestilence, 
prodigality,  and  beasts  of  prey,  deprived 
them  of  their  thousands  of  cattle  ; disease  and 
famine  thinned  their  camps ; till,  at  length,  in 
places  which  had  echoed  with  the  shouts  of 
savage  triumph  over  slaughtered  tribes,  and 
the  noises  of  rude  revelry  and  debauch,  no- 
thing is  heard  but  the  howl  of  the  hyena,  as 
an  appropriate  funeral  dirge  over  the  remains 
of  a people,  the  victims  of  ferocity  and  lust. 

These  awful  judgments  on  some  were  not 
without  the  most  salutary  results  to  others. 
So  evidently  was  the  hand  of  God  displayed, 
that  the  atheistical  Bechuanas  were  wonder- 
fully impressed  with  the  truth  of  an  overruling 
Providence ; which  doctrine  they  had,  as  a 
nation,  hitherto  treated  as  visionary  and  false. 
They  had  ocular  demonstration  of  what  we 
had  told  them  was  the  tvord  of  God,  that  the 


228 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  short,  and  that 
Jehovah  would  scatter  them  that  delight  in 
wrar.  The  notorious  apostate,  Jacob  Cloete, 
the  ringleader  of  that  section  which  had  scat- 
tered devastation  among  the  Kuruman  tribes, 
was  impoverished  by  his  companions  in  crime, 
and  retired  to  Berend’s  people  a beggar.  He 
visited  us  as  such  at  the  Kuruman.  It  would 
not  have  been  unnatural  to  expect  that  the 
Bechuanas,  to  wrhom  he  had  been  as  the 
demon  of  destruction,  would  have  treated  him 
with  contumely,  or  sought  revenge.  No: 
though  they  were  yet  comparative  heathens, 
they  looked  on  his  tall,  haggard  form,  and 
emaciated  countenance,  with  sympathy ; and 
seeing  him  look  wild,  and  start,  as  if  the  air 
he  breathed  was  charged  with  spectres,  ar- 
rows, and  death,  they  presented  him  with 
food,  and  retired,  remarking,  “ He  is  seized 
by  terrors.”  He  soon  afterwards  died,  the 
victim  of  remorse  and  shame. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


229 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Outpouring  of  the  Spirit — Wonderful  works 
of  God — Another  journey — Interesting 
incidents — The  stolen  children. 

The  day  of  promise  dawns  at  last.  The 
chapel  becomes  too  small  to  hold  the  people 
that  crowd  to  hear  the  word.  The  sun  of 
righteousness  is  rising  on  this  benighted  peo- 
ple. Mr.  Hamilton,  the  father  of  the  mission, 
returns  to  his  field,  and  rejoices  in  the  pros- 
pect of  harvest.  The  glad  missionary  writes : 

“ Shortly  after  this  we  were  favoured  with 
the  manifest  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  from  on 
high.  The  moral  wilderness  was  now  about 
to  blossom.  Sable  cheeks  bedewed  with  tears 
attracted  our  observation.  To  see  females 
weep  was  nothing  extraordinary ; it  was, 
according  to  Bechuana  notions,  their  province, 
and  theirs  alone.  Men  would  not  weep. 
After  having,  by  the  rite  of  circumcision,  be- 
come men,  they  scorned  to  shed  a tear.  In 
19* 


230 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


family  or  national  afflictions,  it  was  the  wo- 
man’s work  to  weep  and  wail ; the  man’s  to 
sit  in  sullen  silence,  often  brooding  over  deeds 
of  revenge  and  death.  The  simple  gospel  now 
melted  their  flinty  hearts;  and  eyes  now  wept, 
which  never  before  shed  the  tear  of  hallowed 
sorrow.  Notwithstanding  our  earnest  desires 
and  fervent  prayers,  we  were  taken  by  sur- 
prise. We  had  so  long  been  accustomed  to 
indifference,  that  we  felt  unprepared  to  look 
on  a scene  which  perfectly  overwhelmed  our 
minds.  Our  temporary  little  chapel  became 
a Bochim— a place  of  weeping;  and  the  sym- 
pathy of  feeling  spread  from  heart  to  heart,  so 
that  even  infants  wept.  Some,  after  gazing 
with  extreme  intensity  of  feeling  on  the 
preacher,  would  fall  down  in  hysterics,  and 
others  were  carried  out  in  a state  of  great 
exhaustion.” 

Aaron  Josephs,  who  had  once  been  a run- 
away slave,  was  awakened  to  a sense  of  his 
sin  and  danger,  and  was  soon  baptized.  The 
scene  was  deeply  impressive  and  exciting. 
The  sounds  most  frequently  heard  through 
the  village  for  days  afterwards,  were  singing 
and  prayer.  Prayer-meetings  were  held  from 
house  to  house,  and  continued  till  a late  hour, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


231 


and  then  the  people  would  come  together 
again  before  morning  dawned.  What  a won- 
derful change  was  this ! Behold  these  African 
savages  in  the  dust  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  crying 
for  mercy  ! 

Now  the  natives  undertook  to  build  a house 
of  worship.  All  who  were  interested,  even 
women  and  children,  took  hold  together,  car- 
rying clay,  lath  from  the  bushes,  material  for 
thatching,  and  whatever  else  they  could  get 
to  help  on  the  work.  The  building  was  com- 
pleted in  May,  1829,  and  in  the  following 
month  six  persons  were  baptized.  This  was 
not  done  without  much  prayer  and  delibera- 
tion. These  had  given  very  satisfactory 
proofs  of  a change  of  heart.  After  particular 
private  examination,  separately,  they  were 
found  to  possess  a much  larger  knowledge  of 
Divine  truth  than  was  expected ; and  their 
answers  were  most  satisfactory.  It  was  truly 
gratifying  to  observe  the  simplicity  of  their 
faith,  implicitly  relying  on  the  atonement  of 
Christ,  of  which  they  appeared  to  have  a very 
clear  conception,  considering  the  previous 
darkness  of  their  minds  on  such  subjects. 
They  were  therefore  baptized  on  the  first 
Sabbath  of  July,  when  other  circumstances 


232 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


concurred  to  impart  additional  interest  to  the 
solemnity.  It  appeared  as  if  it  had  been  the 
design  of  Providence  to  call  together,  from  all 
quarters,  an  unusual  and  most  unexpected 
number  of  spectators  from  Philippolis,  Camp- 
bell, Griqua  Town,  and  Boochuap.  From 
these  places  there  were  present  about  fifty 
Griquas,  who  happened  to  congregate  here 
previous  to  their  proceeding  on  a hunting 
expedition.  These  were  suitably  and  profit- 
ably impressed  with  what  transpired,  for  they 
themselves  had  been  for  some  time  previous 
in  a lukewarm  state,  and  were  thus  awakened 
to  jealousy  about  their  own  condition,  by  see- 
ing the  Bechuanas  pressing  into  the  fold  of 
Christ,  while  they  by  their  backslidings  were 
being  thrust  out. 

There  were  also  present,  parties  from  dif- 
ferent places  of  the  interior,  who  had  come 
for  purposes  of  barter.  The  place  of  worship 
was  crowded  to  excess,  and  the  greatest  in- 
terest excited  by  a scene  which  was  indeed  a 
novelty  to  many,  the  service  being  conducted 
in  the  Bechuana  language.  After  a sermon 
on  John  i.  29,  a suitable  address  was  given  to 
the  candidates,  and  when  a number  of  ques- 
tions had  been  asked,  they  were  baptized, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


233 


with  five  of  their  children.  Among  them  was 
Rachel,  the  wife  of  Aaron,  whom  Mr.  Hamil- 
ton addressed  in  Dutch,  she  being  more  con- 
versant in  that  language ; the  others  were 
Bechuanas.  In  the  evening  they  sat  down 
together  to  commemorate  the  death  of  our 
Lord. 

“ Our  number,”  says  the  missionary,  “ was 
twelve.  It  was  an  interesting,  cheering,  and 
encouraging  season  to  our  souls ; and  we  con- 
cluded the  delightful  exercises  of  the  day  by 
taking  coffee  together  in  the  evening.  Our 
feelings  on  that  occasion  were  such  as  our 
pen  would  fail  to  describe.  We  were  as  those 
that  dreamed,  while  we  realized  the  promise 
on  which  our  souls  had  often  hung : ‘ He  that 
goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious 
seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing, 
bringing  his  sheaves  with  him.’  The  hour 
had  arrived  on  which  the  whole  energies  of 
our  souls  had  been  intensely  fixed,  when  we 
should  see  a church,  however  small,  gathered 
from  among  a people  who  had  so  long  boasted 
that  neither  Jesus,  nor  we,  his  servants,  should 
ever  see  Bechuanas  worship  and  confess  him 
as  their  king.” 

Thus,  after  ten  years  of  darkness  and  appa- 


234 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


rently  fruitless  toil,  the  day-spring  from  on 
high  visits  this  people.  And  here  the  mis- 
sionaries take  occasion  to  speak  of  the  fact 
that  the  gospel  is  the  only  power  that  can 
make  a savage  people  civilized.  They  find 
that  to  make  the  fruit  good,  the  tree  must  be 
good,  and  now  the  glorious  results  began  to 
appear  in  this  hopeless  and  degraded  race  of 
men.  When  they  felt  the  power  of  the  gos- 
pel on  their  hearts,  they  began  to  rise  from 
the  rank  of  brutes,  and  to  feel  that  they  were 
men.  Now  it  was  common  to  hear  them 
exclaiming,  “We  have  been  like  the  beasts 
before  God,  what  shall  we  do  to  be  saved  ?” 
and  the  missionaries,  as  they  heard  such 
words,  were  moved  as  was  the  aged  Simeon 
when  he  held  the  infant  Saviour  in  his  arms. 

The  natives  began  to  make  decent  clothing 
for  themselves.  Mrs.  Moffat  opened  a sewing 
school ; for  the  same  gospel  which  had  taught 
them  that  they  were  spiritually  miserable, 
blind,  and  naked,  discovered  to  them  also  that 
they  needed  reform  externally,  and  thus  pre- 
pared their  minds  to  adopt  those  modes  of 
comfort,  cleanliness,  and  convenience  which 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  view  only  as  the 
peculiarities  of  a strange  people.  Thus,  by 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


235 


the  slow  hut  certain  progress  of  gospel  prin- 
ciples, whole  families  became  clothed  and  in 
their  right  mind.  Ornaments  which  were 
formerly  in  high  repute,  as  adorning,  but  more 
frequently  disfiguring  their  persons,  were  now 
turned  into  bullion  to  purchase  skins  of  ani- 
mals, which,  being  prepared  almost  as  soft  as 
cloth,  were  made  into  jackets,  trousers,  and 
gowns.  When  opportunity  was  afforded  by 
the  visit  of  a trader,  British  manufactures 
were  eagerly  purchased. 

For  a long  period,  when  a man  was  seen  to 
make  a pair  of  trowsers  for  himself,  or  a wo- 
man a gown,  it  was  a sure  intimation  that  we 
might  expect  additions  to  our  inquirers ; 
abandoning  the  custom  of  painting  the  body, 
and  beginning  to  wash  with  water,  was  with 
them  what  cutting  off  the  hair  was  among  the 
South  Sea  islanders — a public  renunciation  of 
heathenism.  In  the  progress  of  improvement 
during  the  years  which  followed,  and  by 
which  many  individuals  who  made  no  profes- 
sion of  the  gospel  were  influenced,  we  were 
frequently  amused.  A man  might  be  seen  in 
a jacket  with  but  one  sleeve,  because  the  other 
was  not  finished,  or  he  lacked  material  to  com- 
plete it.  Another  in  a leathern  or  duffel 


236 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


jacket,  with  the  sleeves  of  different  colours, 
or  of  fine  printed  cotton.  Gowns  were  seen 
like  Joseph’s  coat  of  many  colours,  and  dresses 
of  such  fantastic  shapes,  as  were  calculated  to 
excite  a smile. 

These  efforts,  however  trifling  they  may 
appear,  were  the  precursors  of  a mighty 
change,  and  the  elements  of  a system  which 
was  destined  to  sweep  away  the  filth  and  cus- 
toms of  former  generations,  and  to  open  up 
numberless  channels  for  commerce,  which, 
but  for  the  gospel,  might  have  remained  for 
ever  closed. 

The  reform  extended  into  all  the  affairs  of 
life.  They  must  have  chairs,  and  chests,  and 
candles,  and  many  other  things  which  showed 
the  progress  of  light  and  civilization  among 
them.  The  desire  for  these  things  was 
always  attended  with  a desire  for  the  word  of 
God.  The  expressions  of  the  inquirers  and 
of  the  believers  were  often  very  striking.  “ I 
seek  Jesus,”  one  would  say ; and  another,  “ I 
am  feeling  after  God ; I have  been  wandering, 
unconscious  of  my  danger,  among  beasts  of 
prey  ; the  day  has  dawned,  I see  my  danger.” 
A third  would  say,  “ I have  been  sleeping  in 
the  lion’s  den ; or  been  blown  to  and  fro  like 


THE  BECHTTANAS.  237 

a calabash  upon  the  water,  and  might  have 
sunk.” 

A woman  on  her  death-bed,  but  before  she 
was  considered  in  danger,  declared  the  most 
lively  hope  of  eternal  life  through  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus.  A few  days  subsequent  to  this 
declaration,  feeling  that  death  was  near,  she 
called  her  husband  and  friends,  and  addressed 
them  in  language  affecting  and  arousing,  ex- 
horting them  to  believe  in  the  words  of  Jeho- 
vah, to  flee  for  refuge  to  Jesus  as  the  only 
Saviour.  “ I am  going  to  die.”  This  was 
startling  language  from  the  lips  of  a Bechu- 
ana.  Some  listened  with  amazement,  and 
others  wept.  “Weep  not,”  she  said,  “be- 
cause I am  going  to  leave  you,  but  weep  for 
your  sins  and  weep  for  your  souls.  With  me 
all  is  well,  for  do  not  suppose  that  I die  like  a 
beast,  or  that  I shall  sleep  for  ever  in  the 
grave.  No  ! Jesus  has  died  for  my  sins  ; he 
has  said  he  will  save  me.  I am  going  to  be 
with  him.”  Shortly  after  bearing  this  testi- 
mony, she,  who  a few  months  before,  accord- 
ing to  her  own  language,  was  as  ignorant  as 
the  cattle  in  the  fold,  now  left  the  world  with 
the  full  assurance  of  an  eternal  life  beyond  the 
grave. 


238  THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 

In  this  year,  (1829,)  the  station  was  visited 
by  some  chiefs  from  a people  called  Matabele, 
They  came  to  see  the  wonderful  change  of 
which  they  had  heard  as  having  taken  place 
among  the  Bechuanas.  The  houses,  the 
ditches  conveying  water  out  of  the  bed  of  the 
river,  and  the  smith’s  forge,  filled  them  with  , 
admiration  and  astonishment,  which  they  ex- 
pressed, not  in  the  wild  gestures  generally 
made  by  the  mere  plebeian,  but  by  the  utmost 
gravity  and  profound  veneration,  as  well  as 
the  most  respectful  demeanour.  “ You  are 
men,  we  are  but  children,”  said  one ; while 
the  other  observed,  “ Moselekatse  must  be 
taught  all  these  things.”  When  standing  in 
the  hall  of  our  house,  looking  at  the  strange 
furniture  of  a civilized  abode,  the  eye  of  one 
caught  a small  looking-glass,  on  which  he  gazed 
with  admiration.  Mrs.  Moffat  handed  him 
one  which  was  considerably  larger ; he  looked 
intensely  at  his  reflected  countenance,  and 
never  having  seen  it  before,  supposed  it  was 
that  of  one  of  his  attendants  on  the  other  side  ; 
he  very  abruptly  put  his  hand  behind  it,  tell- 
ing him  to  be  gone,  but  looking  again  at  the 
same  face,  he  cautiously  turned  it,  and  seeing 
nothing,  he  returned  the  glass  with  great  gra- 


THE  BECHUANAS.  239 

vity  to  Mrs.  Moffat,  saying  that  he  could  not 
trust  it ! 

Nothing  appeared  to  strike  them  so  forcibly 
as  the  public  worship  in  our  chapel.  They  saw 
men  like  themselves  meet  together  with  great 
decorum ; mothers  hushing  their  babes,  or 
hastily  retiring  if  they  made  any  noise,  and 
the  elder  children  sitting  perfectly  silent. 
When  the  missionary  ascended  the  pulpit, 
they  listened  to  the  hymn  sung,  and  though, 
from  their  ignorance  of  the  Bechuana  lan- 
guage, they  could  not  understand  all  that  was 
said,  they  were  convinced  that  something  very 
serious  was  the  subject  of  the  address.  The 
order  and  fervour  which  pervaded  all  parts  of 
the  service,  bewildered  their  minds,  which, 
from  their  infancy,  had  been  accustomed  to 
observe  every  public  meeting  introduced  and 
characterized  by  the  hoarse  war-song  and  dis- 
plays of  chivalry.  They  were  inquisitive 
about  every  thing,  and  were  surprised  to  find 
that  the  hymns  were  not  war-songs,  expressive 
of  the  wild  reveries  which  the  associations  of 
music  brought  to  their  minds. 

At  their  earnest  solicitations  Mr.  Moffat 
accompanied  them  on  their  return  home,  and 
the  journey  was  marked  by  some  interesting 


240 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


incidents.  But  we  must  pass  them  by,  though 
we  cannot  withhold  the  description  of  a sin- 
gular dwelling  which  he  saw  in  his  travels. 

“ My  attention  was  arrested  by  a beautiful 
and  gigantic  tree,  standing  in  a defile  leading 
into  an  extensive  and  woody  ravine,  between 
a high  range  of  mountains.  Seeing  some  in- 
dividuals employed  on  the  ground  under  its 
shade,  and  the  conical  points  of  what  looked 
like  houses  in  miniature,  protruding  through 
its  evergreen  foliage,  I proceeded  thither, 
and  found  that  the  tree  was  inhabited  by 
several  families  of  Bakones,  the  aborigines  of 
the  country.  I ascended  by  the  notched 
trunk,  and  found,  to  my  amazement,  no  less 
than  seventeen  of  these  aerial  abodes,  and 
three  others  unfinished.  On  reaching  the 
topmost  hut,  about  thirty  feet  from  the  ground, 
I entered,  and  sat  down.  Its  only  furniture 
was  the  hay  which  covered  the  floor,  a spear, 
a spoon,  and  a bowl  full  of  locusts.  Not  hav- 
ing eaten  any  thing  that  day,  and  from  the 
novelty  of  my  situation,  not  wishing  to  return 
immediately  to  the  wagons,  I asked  a woman 
who  sat  at  the  door  with  a babe  at  her  breast, 
permission  to  eat.  This  she  granted  with 
pleasure,  and  soon  brought  me  more  in  a 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


241 


powdered  state.  Several  more  females  came 
from  the  neighbouring  roosts,  stepping  from 
branch  to  branch,  to  see  the  stranger,  who 
was  to  them  as  great  a curiosity  as  the  tree 
was  to  him.  I then  visited  the  different 
abodes,  which  were  on  several  principal 
branches.  The  structure  of  these  houses  was 
very  simple.  An  oblong  scaffold,  about  seven 
feet  wide,  is  formed  of  straight  sticks.  On 
one  end  of  this  platform  a small  cone  is 
formed,  also  of  straight  sticks,  and  thatched 
with  grass.  A person  can  nearly  stand  up- 
right in  it ; the  diameter  of  the  floor  is  about 
six  feet.  The  house  stands  on  the  end  of  the 
oblong,  so  as  to  leave  a little  square  space  be- 
fore the  door.  On  the  day  previous  I had 
passed  several  villages,  some  containing  forty 
houses,  all  built  on  poles  about  seven  or  eight 
feet  from  the  ground,  in  the  form  of  a circle  ; 
the  ascent  and  descent  is  by  a knotty  branch 
of  a tree  placed  in  front  of  the  house.  In  the 
centre  of  the  circle  there  is  always  a heap  of 
the  bones  of  game  they  have  killed.  Such 
were  the  domiciles  of  the  impoverished  thou- 
sands of  the  aborigines  of  the  country,  who, 
having  been  scattered  and  peeled  by  Mosele- 
katse,  had  neither  herd  or  stall,  but  subsisted 
20* 


242 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


on  locusts,  roots,  and  the  chase.  They 
adopted  this  mode  of  architecture  to  escape 
the  lions  which  abounded  in  the  country. 
During  the  day  the  families  descended  to  the 
shade  beneath  to  dress  their  daily  food.  When 
the  inhabitants  increased,  they  supported  the 
augmented  weight  on  the  branches,  by  up- 
right sticks,  but  when  lightened  of  their  load, 
they  removed  these  for  firewood.” 

Mr.  Moffat  pursued  his  journey  with  these 
chiefs,  until  he  came  to  their  country,  which 
gave  evidence  of  former  improvement  beyond 
any  thing  he  had  seen  in  South  Africa.  The 
mins  of  many  towns  showed  signs  of  immense 
labour  and  perseverance.  The  walls  and 
door-ways  were  also  neatly  ornamented  with 
a kind  of  architraves  and  cornices.  The  pil- 
lars supporting  the  roof  in  the  form  of  pilasters, 
projecting  from  the  walls,  and  adorned  with 
flutings  and  other  designs,  showed  much 
taste  in  the  architectresses.  This  taste,  how- 
ever, was  exercised  on  fragile  materials,  for 
there  was  nothing  in  the  building  like  stone, 
except  the  foundations.  The  houses,  like  all 
others  in  the  interior,  were  round,  with  coni- 
cal roofs,  extending  beyond  the  walls,  so  as  to 
afford  considerable  shade,  or  what  might  be 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


243 


called  a verandah.  The  raising  of  the  stone 
fences  must  have  been  a work  of  immense 
labour,  for  the  materials  had  all  to  he  brought 
on  the  shoulders  of  men,  and  the  quarries, 
where  these  materials  were  probably  obtained, 
were  at  a considerable  distance.  The  neigh- 
bouring hills  also  gave  ample  demonstration 
of  human  perseverance,  with  instruments  of 
the  most  paltry  description. 

Arriving  at  their  destination,  Mr.  Moffat  was 
received  by  the  king  Moselekatse,  in  extra- 
ordinary style. 

“We  proceeded  directly  to  the  town,  and 
on  riding  into  the  centre  of  the  large  fold, 
which  was  capable  of  holding  ten  thousand 
head  of  cattle,  we  were  rather  taken  by  sur- 
prise to  find  it  lined  by  eight  hundred  war- 
riors, besides  two  hundred  which  were  con- 
cealed in  each  side  of  the  entrance,  as  if  in 
ambush.  We  were  beckoned  to  dismount, 
which  we  did,  holding  our  horses’  bridles  in 
our  hands.  The  warriors  at  the  gate  instantly 
rushed  in  with  hideous  yells,  and  leaping 
from  the  earth  with  a kind  of  kilt  around  their 
bodies,  hanging  like  loose  tails,  and  their  large 
shields,  frightened  our  horses.  They  then 
joined  the  circle,  falling  into  rank  with  as 


244 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


much  order  as  if  they  had  been  accustomed  to 
European  tactics.  Here  we  stood  surrounded 
by  warriors  whose  kilts  were  of  ape  skins,  and 
their  legs  and  arms  adorned  with  the  hair  and 
tails  of  oxen,  their  shields  reaching  to  their 
chins,  and  their  heads  adorned  with  feathers. 

“ Although  in  the  centre  of  a town,  all  was 
silent  as  the  midnight  hour,  while  the  men 
were  motionless  as  statues.  Eyes  only  were 
seen  to  move,  and  there  was  a rich  display  of 
fine  white  teeth.  After  some  minutes  of  pro- 
found silence,  which  was  only  interrupted  by 
the  breathing  of  our  horses,  the  war-song 
burst  forth.  There  was  harmony,  it  is  true, 
and  they  beat  time  with  their  feet,  producing 
a sound  like  hollow  thunder,  hut  some  parts 
of  it  was  music  befitting  the  nether  regions, 
especially  when  they  imitated  the  groanings 
of  the  dying  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  the  yells 
and  hissings  of  the  conquerors.  Another 
simultaneous  pause  ensued,  and  still  we  won- 
dered what  was  intended,  till  out  marched  the 
monarch  from  behind  the  lines,  followed  by  a 
number  of  men  bearing  baskets  and  bowls  of 
food.  He  came  up  to  us,  and  having  been 
instructed  in  our  mode  of  salutation,  gave  each 
a clumsy  but  hearty  shake  of  the  hand.  He 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


245 


then  politely  turned  to  the  food,  which  was 
placed  at  our  feet,  and  invited  us  to  partake. 
By  this  time  the  wagons  were  seen  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  having  intimated  our  wish  to  be 
directed  to  a place  where  we  might  encamp 
in  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  he  accompanied 
us,  keeping  fast  hold  of  my  right  arm,  though 
not  in  the  most  graceful  manner,  yet  with  per- 
fect familiarity.  ‘ The  land  is  before  you ; 
you  are  come  to  your  son.  You  must  sleep 
where  you  please.’  When  the  ‘ moving 
houses,’  as  the  wagons  were  called,  drew 
near,  he  took  a firmer  grasp  of  my  arm,  and 
looked  on  them  with  unutterable  surprise ; 
and  this  man,  the  terror  of  thousands,  drew 
back  with  fear,  as  one  in  doubt  as  to  whether 
they  were  not  living  creatures.  When  the 
oxen  were  unyoked  he  approached  the  wagon 
with  the  utmost  caution,  still  holding  me  by 
one  hand,  and  placing  the  other  on  his  mouth, 
indicating  his  surprise.  He  looked  at  them 
very  intently,  particularly  the  wheels,  and 
when  told  of  how  many  pieces  of  wood  each 
wheel  was  composed,  his  wonder  was  in- 
creased. After  examining  all  very  closely, 
one  mystery  yet  remained,  how  the  large  band 
of  iron  surrounding  the  felloes  of  the  wheel 


246 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


came  to  be  in  one  piece,  without  either  end  or 
joint.  ’Umbate,  my  friend  and  fellow-travel- 
ler, whose  visit  to  our  station  had  made  him 
much  wiser  than  his  master,  took  hold  of  my 
right  hand,  and  related  what  he  had  seen. 
‘My  eyes,’  he  said,  ‘saw  that  very  hand,’ 
pointing  to  mine,  ‘cut  these  bars  of  iron,  take 
a piece  off  one  end,  and  then  join  them  as  you 
now  see  them.’  A minute  inspection  ensued 
to  discover  the  welded  part.  ‘ Does  he  give 
medicine  to  the  iron  ?’  was  the  monarch’s 
inquiry.  ‘No,’  said  ’Umbate,  ‘nothing  is 
used  but  fire,  a hammer,  and  a chisel.’ 
Moselekatse  then  returned  to  the  town,  where 
the  warriors  were  still  standing  as  he  left 
them,  who  received  him  with  immense  bursts 
of  applause. 

“During  one  of  my  first  interviews  with 
Moselekatse,  the  following  incident  took  place, 
which  shows  that,  however  degraded  and  cruel 
man  may  become,  he  is  capable  of  being  sub- 
dued by  kindness.  He  drew  near  to  the  spot 
where  I stood,  with  some  attendants  bearing 
dishes  of  food ; the  two  chiefs  who  had  been 
at  the  Kuruman  were  with  me,  but  on  the 
approach  of  their  sovereign  they  bowed  and 
withdrew,  shouting,  as  usual,  ‘ Baaite  ’nkhosi 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


247 


enkolu,’  but  were  instantly  desired  to  return. 
Mosekelatse,  placing  his  left  hand  on  my 
shoulder,  and  his  right  on  his  breast,  addressed 
me  in  the  following  language : ‘ Machobane, 
(his  father’s  name,)  I call  you  such  because 
you  have  been  my  father.  You  have  made 
my  heart  as  white  as  milk ; milk  is  not  white 
to-day,  my  heart  is  white.  I cease  not  to 
wonder  at  the  love  of  a stranger.  You  never 
saw  me  before,  but  you  love  me  more  than 
my  own  people.  You  fed  me  when  I was 
hungry ; you  clothed  me  when  I was  naked  ; 
you  carried  me  in  your  bosom  and,  raising 
my  right  arm  with  his,  added,  ‘ that  arm 
shielded  me  from  my  enemies.’  On  my  re- 
plying, I was  unconscious  of  having  done  him 
any  such  services,  he  instantly  pointed  to  the 
two  ambassadors  who  were  sitting  at  my  feet, 
saying,  * These  are  great  men  ; ’Umbate  is 
my  right  hand.  When  I sent  them  from  my 
presence  to  see  the  land  of  the  white  men,  I 
sent  my  ears,  my  eyes,  my  mouth  ; what  they 
heard  I heard,  what  they  saw  I saw,  and 
what  they  said,  it  was  Moselekatse  who  said 
it.  You  fed  them  and  clothed  them,  and 
when  they  were  to  be  slain,  you  were  their 
shield.  You  did  it  unto  me.  You  did  it 


248 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


unto  Moselekatse,  the  son  of  Machobane.’ 
These  expressions  received  additional  colour- 
ings from  his  retinue,  who  added  fresh  fuel  to 
the  flame  of  pride  which  ever  burned  in  his 
heart,  by  assuring  him  that  it  was  the  renown 
of  his  mighty  name  which  had  commanded 
the  homage  of  distant  nations.  The  testimony 
of  his  gratitude  was  duly  appreciated  and  ac- 
knowledged, and  the  assurance  given  that  it 
was  in  my  power  to  tell  him  news.  This 
was  the  news  of  the  love  of  God,  to  which  he 
listened  at  first  with  apparent  attention,  but 
his  countenance  soon  betrayed  a truant  mind, 
while  his  eyes  looked  with  delight  on  the 
droves  of  sleek  cattle  approaching  the  town, 
and  which  possessed  charms  infinitely  more 
captivating  than  the  topics  of  our  conversation. 

“ The  following  morning  was  marked  by  a 
melancholy  display  of  that  so-called  heroism 
which  prefers  death  to  dishonour.  A feast 
had  been  proclaimed,  cattle  had  been  slaugh- 
tered, and  many  hearts  heat  high  in  anticipa- 
tion of  wallowing  in  all  the  excesses  of  savage 
delight ; eating,  drinking,  dancing,  and  sing- 
ing the  victor’s  song  over  the  slain,  whose 
hones  lay  bleached  on  the  neighbouring 
plains.  Every  heart  appeared  elate  but  one. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


249 


He  was  a man  of  rank,  and  what  was  called 
an  Entuna,  (an  officer,)  who  wore  on  his  head 
the  usual  badge  of  dignity.  He  was  brought 
to  head-quarters.  His  arm  bore  no  shield,  nor 
his  hand  a spear ; he  had  been  divested  of 
these,  which  had  been  his  glory.  He  was 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the  king  and  his 
chief  council,  charged  with  a crime,  for  which 
it  was  in  vain  to  expect  pardon,  even  at  the 
hands  of  a more  humane  government.  He 
bowed  his  fine  elastic  figure,  and  kneeled  be- 
fore the  judge.  The  case  was  investigated 
silently,  which  gave  solemnity  to  the  scene. 
Not  a whisper  was  heard  among  the  listening 
audience,  and  the  voices  of  the  council  were 
only  audible  to  each  other  and  the  nearest 
spectators.  The  prisoner,  though  on  his 
knees,  had  something  dignified  and  noble  in 
his  mien.  Not  a muscle  of  his  countenance 
moved,  but  his  bright  black  eyes  indicated  a 
feeling  of  intense  interest,  which  the  moving 
balance  between  life  and  death  only  could 
produce.  The  case  required  little  investiga- 
tion ; the  charges  were  clearly  substantiated, 
and  the  culprit  pleaded  guilty.  But,  alas ! 
he  knew  it  was  at  a bar  where  none  ever 
heard  the  heart-reviving  sound  of  pardon,  even 
21 


250 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


for  offences  small  compared  with  his.  A 
pause  ensued,  during  which  the  silence  of 
death  pervaded  the  assembly.  At  length  the 
monarch  spoke,  and  addressing  the  prisoner, 
said,  ‘ You  are  a dead  man,  but  I shall  do  to- 
day what  I never  did  before  ; I spare  your 
life  for  the  sake  of  my  friend  and  father’ — 
pointing  to  the  spot  where  I stood.  ‘ I know 
his  heart  weeps  at  the  shedding  of  blood  ; for 
his  sake  I spare  your  life.  He  has  travelled 
from  a far  country  to  see  me,  and  he  has  made 
my  heart  white.  He  has  pleaded  with  me  not 
to  go  to  war,  nor  destroy  life.  I wish  him, 
when  he  returns  to  his  own  home  again,  to 
return  with  a heart  as  white  as  he  has  made 
mine.  I spare  you  for  his  sake,  for  I love 
him,  and  he  has  saved  the  lives  of  my  people. 
But,’  continued  the  king,  ‘you  must  be  de- 
graded for  life ; you  must  no  more  associate 
with  the  nobles  of  the  land,  nor  enter  the 
towns  of  the  princes  of  the  people  ; nor  ever 
again  mingle  in  the  dance  of  the  mighty.  Go 
to  the  poor  of  the  field,  and  let  your  compa- 
nions be  the  inhabitants  of  the  desert.’ 

“ The  sentence  passed,  the  pardoned  man 
was  expected  to  bow  in  grateful  adoration  to 
him  whom  he  was  wont  to  look  upon,  and 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


251 


exalt  in  songs  applicable  only  to  One,  to 
whom  belongs  universal  sway  over  the  des- 
tinies of  man.  But  no ! holding  his  hands 
clasped  on  his  bosom,  he  replied,  ‘O  king, 
afflict  not  my  heart ! I have  merited  thy  dis- 
pleasure ; let  me  be  slain  like  the  warrior  ; I 
cannot  live  with  the  poor.’  And,  raising  his 
hand  to  the  ring  he  wore  on  his  brow,  he  con- 
tinued : ‘ How  can  I live  among  the  dogs  of 
the  king,  and  disgrace  these  badges  of  honour 
which  I won  among  the  spears  and  shields  of 
the  mighty  ? No,  I cannot  live  ! Let  me  die, 
O Pezoolu !’  His  request  was  granted,  and 
his  hands  tied  erect  over  his  head.  Now, 
my  exertions  to  save  his  life  were  vain.  He 
disdained  the  boon  on  the  conditions  offered, 
preferring  to  die  with  the  honours  he  had 
won  at  the  point  of  the  spear— honours  which 
even  the  act  that  condemned  him  did  not  tar- 
nish-— to  exile  and  poverty,  among  the  children 
of  the  desert.  He  was  led  forth,  a man  walk- 
ing on  each  side.  My  eye  followed  him  till 
he  reached  the  top  of  a precipice,  over  which 
he  was  precipitated  imo  the  deep  pool  of  the 
river  beneath,  where  the  crocodiles,  accus- 
tomed to  such  meals,  were  yawning  to  devour 


252 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


him  ere  he  could  reach  the  bottom ! This 
was  a Sabbath  morning  scene,  such  as  hea- 
thenism exhibits  to  the  view  of  the  Christian 
philanthropist;  and  such  as  is  calculated  to 
excite  in  his  bosom  feelings  of  the  deepest 
sympathjr.  This  magnanimous  heathen  knew 
of  no  hereafter.  He  was  without  God  and 
without  hope.  But  however  deplorable  the 
state  of  such  a person  may  be,  he  will  not  be 
condemned  as  equally  guilty  with  those  who, 
in  the  midst  of  life  and  knowledge,  recklessly 
rush  into  the  presence  of  their  Maker  and 
their  Judge.  We  have  often  read  of  the 
patriotism  of  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and 
heard  that  magnanimity  of  soul  extolled 
which  could  sacrifice  honour,  property,  and 
life  itself,  for  the  public  good,  rather  than  be- 
come the  vassals  of  a foe,  and  five  divested  of 
the  poor  trappings  of  human  glory  ; if  this  be 
virtue,  there  are,  even  among  Afric’s  sons, 
men  not  inferior  to  the  most  illustrious  of  the 
Romans.  The  very  monarch  who  was  thus 
influenced  by  the  presence  of  the  Christian 
missionary,  needed  only  to  ask  his  warriors, 
‘ Who  among  you  will  become  a sacrifice  for 
the  safety  of  the  state,  and  the  country’s 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


253 


good?’  and  his  choicest  men  would  have 
made  good  the  challenge. 

“ Moselekatse’s  conduct  in  this  affair  pro- 
duced a strange  impression  among  his  people, 
some  of  whom  regarded  me  as  an  extraordi- 
nary being,  who  could  thus  influence  one 
more  terrible  to  them  than  the  fiercest  lion  of 
the  forest.  His  government,  so  far  as  I could 
discover,  was  the  very  essence  of  despotism. ” 

Among  the  people  who  had  joined  the 
party  with  which  Mr.  Moffat  had  come  to 
this  barbarous  people,  was  a poor  man  with 
his  wife,  in  seach  of  two  children  who  had 
been  carried  off  as  captives  by  a party  of  Ma- 
tabale  warriors.  The  story  of  his  attempt  to 
obtain  his  children  is  thus  told  by  Mr.  Moffat : — 

“ The  owner  of  his  sons  came  and  seated 
himself  before  my  wagon,  as  I drew  near  to 
witness  the  transaction.  The  poor  man  spread 
his  ragged  mantle  on  the  ground,  and  laid  on 
it  a few  strings  of  beads  and  some  native-made 
ornaments,  valuable  to  him,  but  on  which  the 
haughty  noble  would  scarcely  deign  to  cast 
his  eye.  The  father  sighed  to  see  his  look 
of  scorn.  He  then  drew  from  his  tattered 
skins,  which  he  had  brought  wfith  him,  and 
21* 


254 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


on  which  he  reposed  at  night,  a small  dirty 
bag,  containing  a few  more  strings  of  half-worn 
beads,  and  placed  them  beside  the  former: 
these  were  borrowed.  The  scornful  look 
was  again  repeated.  He  then  took  from  his 
arms  two  old  copper  rings,  and  rings  of  the 
same  material  from  his  ears.  The  chief 
answered  the  anxious  eyes  of  the  now  de- 
sponding father  with  a frown,  and  an  indig- 
nant shake  of  the  head.  He  then  took  from 
his  neck  the  only  remaining  link  of  beads 
which  he  possessed,  and  which  it  was  evi- 
dent he  had  worn  many  a year.  This,  with 
an  old,  half-worn  knife,  he  added  to  the 
offered  ransom.  It  was  his  all ; and  it  is  im- 
possible even  to  forget  the  expression  of  those 
eyes,  which,  though  from  national  habit  would 
not  shed  the  tear  of  sorrow,  were  the  index 
of  the  deepest  anxiety  as  to  the  result. 
Neither  the  man  or  his  ornaments  excited  the 
smallest  emotion  in  the  bosom  of  the  haughty 
chief,  who  talked  to  them  around  him  about 
general  affairs,  maintaining  the  most  perfect 
indifference  to  the  object  of  paternal  agony 
before  his  eyes.  He  at  last  arose  ; and  being 
solicited  by  one  who  felt  something  of  a 
father’s  love,  to  pity  the  old  man,  who  had 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


255 


walked  nearly  two  hundred  miles,  and  brought 
his  little  all  to  purchase  his  own  children,  he 
replied  with  a sneer,  that  one  had  died  of 
cold  the  preceding  winter,  and  what  the  father 
offered  for  the  other  was  not  worth  looking  at ; 
adding,  4 I want  oxen.’  ‘ I have  not  even  a 
goat,’  replied  the  father.  A sigh- — it  was  a 
heavy  sigh — -burst  from  his  bosom  : — -one 
dead,  and  not  permitted  even  to  see  the  other 
with  his  eyes.  The  chief  walked  off,  while 
the  man  sat  leaning  his  head  on  the  palm  of 
his  right  hand,  and  his  eyes  fixed  on  the 
ground,  apparently  lost  to  every  thing  but  his 
now  only  son,  now  doubly  dear  from  the  loss 
of  his  brother,  and  he,  alas  1 far  beyond  his 
power  to  rescue.  On  taking  up  his  mantle 
to  retire,  he  and  his  party  being  obliged  to 
leave  early  to  return  to  the  place  whence  they 
came,  he  was  told  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and 
an  effort  would  be  made  to  get  his  son.  He 
started  at  the  sound,  threw  his  mantle  at  my 
feet,  and  spreading  out  his  hands  to  what  he 
had  offered,  said,  4 Take  these,  my  father,  and 
pity  me.’  4 Retain  them  for  yourself,’  was  the 
reply.  He  kissed  the  hand  of  his  pledged 
benefactor,  and  departed,  saying,  Ki  tla  na  le 


256 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


boroko.  ‘I  shall  have  slumber,’  (peace  of 
mind.) 

“In  the  course  of  the  following  day,  a 
favourable  moment  was  sought  to  bring  the 
case  before  the  king.  He  instantly  ordered 
his  brother,  the  individual  who  possessed  the 
boy,  to  wait  upon  me,  which  he  promptly 
did  : and  on  receiving  several  pounds  of  a 
valuable  kind  of  bead,  he  immediately  de- 
spatched a messenger  to  bring  the  boy,  who 
was  at  a distance,  and  who  arrived  the  follow- 
ing day. 

“ On  my  return  to  Mosega,  and  approach- 
ing the  base  of  one  of  those  hills  amidst 
which  the  town  lay  embosomed,  a human 
being  was  seen  rushing  down  the  steep 
towards  the  wagons,  with  a rapidity  which 
led  us  to  fear  that  she  would  fall  headlong. 
Every  eye  was  upon  her,  while  some  said, 
‘ It  is  the  alarm  of  war.’  The  wagon-driver 
who  sat  by  me,  most  emphatically  exclaimed, 
* It  is  a woman,  either  running  from  a lion  or 
to  save  a child.’  Yes,  it  was  the  mother. 
She  had  heard  from  some  of  the  party  who 
preceded  the  wagons  that  morning,  that  her 
son  was  there : she  had  ascended  the  hill 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


257 


behind  which  the  town  lay,  and  gazed  till  the 
wagon  emerged  from  a ravine.  Frantic  with 
joy,  she  ran  breathless  towards  me.  To  pre- 
vent her  coming  in  contact  with  the  wagon 
wheels,  I sprang  to  the  ground,  when  she 
seized  my  hands,  kissed  and  bathed  them 
with  her  tears.  She  spoke  not  one  word,  but 
wept  aloud  for  joy.  Her  son  drew  near,  when 
she  instantly  rushed  forward,  and  clasped  him 
in  her  arms.” 

While  the  missionary  remained  here,  he 
laboured  diligently  to  prepare  the  way  for  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel.  He  set  before  the  king 
and  the  people  the  glory  and  power  of  those  na- 
tions where  God  is  worshipped,  and  the  dreadful 
miseries  of  those  who  live  and  die  without  lov- 
ing and  serving  the  “ King  of  kings  and  Lord 
of  lords.”  Once  while  speaking  with  the  king. 
Mr.  Moffat  alluded  to  man’s  ruin  and  redemp- 
tion. 

“ Why,”  he  asked,  “ are  you  so  earnest 
that  I abandon  all  war,  and  not  kill  men  ?” 

“ Look  on  the  human  bones  which  lie  scat- 
tered over  your  dominions,”  was  the  reply. 
“ They  speak  in  awful  language,  and  to  me 
they  say,  ‘ Whosoever  sheddeth  man’s  blood, 
by  man  also  will  his  blood  be  shed.’  ” 


258 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


This  was  fearful  language  in  the  ears  of 
such  a murderer.  “You  say/’  he  added* 
“ that  the  dead  will  rise  again.”  The  re- 
marks on  this  subject  were  startling  in  the 
ears  of  a savage,  and  he  interrupted  them  by 
hastily  assuring  the  missionary  that  he  would 
not  go  to  war. 

Mr.  Moffat  was  at  length  obliged  to  leave 
this  people,  and  return  to  his  own  field.  The 
king  accompanied  him  a considerable  dis- 
tance on  his  journey,  and  expressed  his  de- 
sire that  missionaries  should  be  sent  to  his 
country.  Thus  the  way  was  opened  for  the 
introduction  of  the  light  of  divine  truth  among 
a people  more  cruel  and  dreadful  than  any 
among  whom  missionaries  have  ever  laboured. 
If  any  doubt  is  felt  on  this  point,  the  reader 
will  find  the  proof  of  it  in  the  awful  descrip- 
tions of  the  customs  of  the  tribes  of  South 
Africa,  when  they  go  to  war ; but  which  de- 
scriptions we  do  not  think  it  useful  to  spread 
out  upon  these  pages.  The  “ tender  mercies”' 
of  the  heathen  are  cruel.  One  of  the  most 
striking  characteristics  of  pagans  will  always 
be  that  they  are  to  so  great  a degree  with- 
out natural  affection.  It  is  the  gospel  that 
makes  men  kind,  and  gentle  and  forgiving* 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


259 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A new  Criurch — Printing — The  Gospel — 
Natives'  wonder  at  the  Printing-press — 
New  Books— Another  War. 

During  the  absence  of  Mr.  Mofiat,  the  work 
of  God  had  advanced  among  the  Bechuanas. 
After  his  return,  a new  house  of  worship  was 
commenced,  which  was  not  completed  for  se- 
veral years.  The  money  necessary  for  this 
work,  Mr.  Modat  expected  to  raise  in  the  colo- 
ny, but  when  the  natives  heard  that  he  was 
going  abroad  for  aid,  they  determined  to  do 
more  themselves.  Some  subscribed  oxen, 
others  goats,  and  a few,  money,  though  it  was 
still  very  scarce  among  them,  and  a number 
engaged  to  give  some  months’  labour. 

When  the  work  was  fairly  in  progress,  Mr. 
Moffat  proceeded  on  his  journey  to  Cape  Town, 
which  he  reached  in  October,  1830.  He  took 
with  him  the  translation  of  the  gospel  by  Luke, 
upon  which  he  had  long  been  labouring,  and 
now  sought  to  print  it.  But  there  were  no 


260 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


printers  in  the  colony  who  could  set  the  types 
for  the  language,  and  he  learned  the  art  of 
printing,  himself ; and,  being  joined  by  a 
young  missionary,  named  Edwards,  he  perse- 
vered until  the  work  was  completed.  A small 
hymn  book  was  also  printed,  and,  with  these 
precious  treasures,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Moffat  re- 
turned to  their  station,  where  they  arrived  in 
June,  1831,  accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ed- 
wards, who  had  been  sent  out  from  England 
to  join  the  same  mission.  They  carried  also 
a printing  press  and  type,  paper  and  ink,  and 
funds  to  enable  them  to  go  on  with  the  build- 
ing the  church. 

Great  was  the  joy  of  the  people,  when  they 
had  the  word  of  eternal  life  in  their  own  hands. 
This  was  a new  era  in  the  mission,  and  the 
press  was  soon  called  into  operation,  when 
lessons,  spelling  books,  and  catechisms  were 
prepared  for  the  schools.  Although  many  of 
the  natives  had  been  informed  how  books 
were  printed,  nothing  could  exceed  their  sur- 
prise when  they  saw  a white  sheet,  after  dis- 
appearing for  a moment,  emerge,  spangled 
with  letters.  After  a few  noisy  exclamations, 
one  obtained  a sheet  with  which  he  bounded 
into  the  village,  showing  it  to  every  one  he 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


261 


met,  arid  asserting  that  the  missionaries  had 
made  it  in  a moment,  with  a round  black  ham- 
mer (a  printer’s  ball)  and  a shake  of  the  arm. 
The  description  of  such  a juggling  process 
soon  brought  a crowd  to  see  the  segatisho, 
(press,)  which  has  since  proved  an  auxiliary 
of  vast  importance. 

Dr.  Philip,  the  distinguished  minister  at  the 
Cape,  visited  the  mission  the  ensuing  year,  and 
his  presence  greatly  strengthened  the  hearts 
of  the  labourers.  With  his  advice,  a new  sta- 
tion was  commenced  at  Motito,  about  forty 
miles  north-east  of  the  Kuruman,  where  now 
a lovely  village  may  be  seen,  with  a thriving 
population. 

While  Dr.  Philip  was  at  the  mission,  five 
persons  made  public  profession  of  their  faith 
in  the  gospel.  Most  of  these  were  foreigners, 
who,  by  the  wars  in  the  interior,  had,  in  the 
mysterious  providence  of  God,  been  brought 
by  a way  they  knew  not,  to  find  an  eternal 
home  by  becoming  fellow  citizens  with  the 
saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God ; and  often 
did  they  endeavour  to  describe,  with  native 
eloquence,  the  distinguishing  love  and  mercy 
of  that  God  who  had  directed  their  feet  to  the 
Kuruman  mission.  Mamonyatsi,  one  of  these, 
22 


262 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


some  years  after,  died  in  the  faith.  She  was 
a Matabele  captive,  and  had  accompanied 
Mr.  Moffat  from  the  interior;  had  remained 
some  time  in  the  service  of  Mrs.  Moffat,  and 
early  displayed  a readiness  to  learn  to  read, 
with  much  quickness  of  understanding.  From 
the  time  of  her  being  united  with  the  church, 
till  the  day  of  her  death,  she  was  a living 
epistle  of  the  power  of  the  gospel. 

One  day,  says  Mr.  Moffat,  while  visiting  the 
sick,  as  I entered  her  premises,  I found  her 
sitting,  weeping,  with  a portion  of  the  word  of 
God  in  her  hand. 

Addressing  her,  I said,  “My  child,  what  is 
the  cause  of  your  sorrow  ? Is  the  baby  still  un- 
well ?”  “ No,”  she  replied,  “ my  baby  is 

well.”  “Your  mother-in-law?”  I inquired. 
“ No,  no,”  she  said,  “ it  is  my  own  dear  mo- 
ther, who  bore  me.”  Here  she  again  gave 
vent  to  her  grief,  and,  holding  out  the  gospel 
of  Luke,  in  a hand  wet  with  tears,  she  said, 
“My  mother  will  never  see  this  word,  she 
will  never  hear  this  good  news  !”  She  wept 
again  and  again,  and  said,  “ Oh,  my  mother 
and  my  friends,  they  live  in  heathen  darkness ; 
and  shall  they  die  without  seeing  the  light 
which  has  shone  on  me,  and  without  tasting 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


263 


that  love  which  I have  tasted !”  Raising  her 
eyes  to  heaven,  she  sighed  a prayer,  and 
I heard  the  words  again,  “My  mother,  my 
mother !” 

This  was  the  expression  of  the  affection  of 
one  of  Afric’s  sable  daughters,  whose  heart 
had  been  taught  to  mourn  over  the  ignorance 
of  a far-distant  mother.  Shortly  after  this  evi- 
dence of  divine  love  in  her  soul,  I was  called 
upon  to  watch  her  dying  pillow,  and  descended 
with  her  to  Jordan’s  bank.  She  feared  no  roll- 
ing billow.  She  looked  on  the  new-born  babe, 
and  commended  it  to  the  care  of  her  God  and 
Saviour.  The  last  words  I heard  from  her 
faltering  lips  were,  “ My  mother.” 

How  affecting  is  this  evidence  of  the  power 
of  filial  love  in  the  heart  of  a poor  African  ! 
She  longed  to  give  the  bread  of  life  to  her 
poor  mother,  who  never  heard  of  Jesus  and 
the  way  to  heaven  ! 

Mr.  Moffat  next  undertook  the  translation 
of  Scripture  lessons,  which  proved  a great 
blessing  to  the  natives.  New  and  enlarged 
editions  of  elementary  works  were  also  printed, 
and  portions  of  the  Scripture  lessons  were 
turned  off,  each  additional  sheet  being  re- 
ceived by  the  readers  with  increasing  avidity 


264 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


It  was  no  uncommon  thing  to  see  the  children 
around  the  printing-office  door,  waiting  for  a 
new  sheet,  and  inquiring  when  additions  were 
to  be  made  to  their  little  treasures  of  know- 
ledge. We  were  visited  at  this  time  with  re- 
freshing showers  of  Divine  blessing,  and  very 
considerable  accessions  were  made  to  the 
number  of  believers.  Strangers  from  distant 
tribes  were  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
children  of  God.  Among  these,  three  very 
aged  women,  all  grandmothers,  were  striking 
instances  of  the  power  of  Divine  grace.  One 
of  them  has  finished  her  course  since  the 
author  came  to  England.  Although  blind, 
the  eyes  of  her  understanding  were  opened 
by  the  entrance  of  that  word  which  giveth 
light.  From  that  time  till  her  death,  a period 
of  several  years,  she  continued  to  adorn  her 
profession  by  a consistent  walk  and  conversa- 
tion. The  infirmities  of  age  prevented  her 
attending  public  worship  as  often  as  she  de- 
sired. Two  or  three  months  prior  to  her  de- 
cease she  was  confined  to  the  house,  when, 
as  Mr.  Edwards  writes,  “she  appeared  to 
dwell  with  delight  on  the  marvellous  goodness 
of  the  Lord  to  her and  adds, — 

“ On  one  occasion  when  I visited  her,  I had 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


265 


positively  to  restrain  her,  that  she  might  not 
exhaust  her  strength.  Sensible  that  she  could 
not  survive,  she  admonished  all  who  visited 
her  to  think  for  eternity.  A few  days  before 
her  death  she  wished  her  children  to  be 
gathered  together  in  her  presence,  desiring  to 
speak  to  them  before  she  left  them.  They 
surrounded  her  bed ; and  when  informed  that 
all  were  present,  she  addressed  them : — ‘ My 
children,  I wish  you  to  know  that  I am  to  be 
separated  from  you,  but  you  must  not  on  that 
account  be  sorrowful.  Do  not  murmur  at  the 
thought  of  my  decease.  The  Lord  has  spared 
me  not  a few  days ; He  has  taken  care  of  me 
many  years,  and  has  ever  been  merciful  to 
me.  I have  wanted  no  good  thing.  I know 
Him  to  whom  I have  trusted  the  salvation  of 
my  soul.  My  hope  is  fixed  on  Jesus  Christ, 
who  has  died  for  my  sins,  and  lives  to  inter- 
cede. I shall  soon  die  and  be  at  rest ; but  my 
wish  is,  that  you  will  attend  to  these  my 
words.  My  children,  hold  fast  your  faith  in 
Christ.  Trust  in  Him,  love  Him,  and  let  not 
the  world  turn  you  away  from  Him ; and 
however  you  may  be  reviled  and  troubled  in 
the  world,  hold  very  fast  the  word  of  God,  and 
faint  not  in  persevering  prayer.  My  last 
22* 


266 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


word  is,  strive  to  live  together  in  peace. 
Avoid  disputes.  Follow  peace  with  all,  and 
especially  among  yourselves.  Love  each 
other ; comfort  each  other ; assist  and  take 
care  of  each  other  in  the  Lord.’  ” 

Thus  ended  the  career  of  Mamotlobogi, 
whom  the  author  knew  when  her  enmity  to 
the  gospel  made  her  a terror  to  her  own  chil- 
dren ; hut  in  answer  to  many  prayers  she  was 
thus  completely  transformed.  She  was  often 
seen  leaning  on  a stick,  led  by  a grandchild 
to  the  house  of  prayer. 

Another  of  these  grandmothers,  who  had 
wallowed  in  the  very  sewers  of  heathenism, 
the  dupe  of  all  the  superstitions  of  former 
times,  had  been  an  active  agent  of  the  wicked 
one  in  opposing  the  progress  of  the  gospel. 
As  the  representative  of  by-gone  ages — for 
the  snows  of  many  a year  were  seen  through 
the  mass  of  grease  and  dirt  which  adorned 
her  head — she  was  regarded  with  reverence 
by  the  younger  females  on  the  station,  as  the 
oracle  of  ancient  wisdom.  She  was  wont  to 
tell  them  what  they  knew  not,  of  the  customs 
of  their  ancestors.  Had  she  been  a man,  her 
contaminating  influence  would  long  have  been 
arrested ; for  there  were  those  on  the  station 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


267 


whose  influence  would  have  driven  her  to  seek 
an  asylum  elsewhere,  but  she  was  borne  with 
because  she  was  a woman.  She  hated  the 
very  sight  of  the  place  of  worship,  and  had 
taught  many  to  blaspheme.  One  day  she 
entered  the  chapel  in  quest  of  a child,  and 
was  constrained  to  sit  a few  minutes.  She 
had  not  heard  many  sentences,  when  she  fled 
from  the  hated  spot.  On  the  Sabbath  follow- 
ing she  came  again,  when  all  who  saw  her 
felt  alarmed,  lest  violence  was  intended  against 
some  one  ; but  she  quietly  heard  the  voice  of 
mercy,  and  retired  in  an  orderly  manner.  In 
the  course  of  a few  days  she  came  to  the  mis- 
sionary in  a state  bordering  on  distraction. 
“ My  sins,  my  sins  !”  was  the  language  of  her 
lips ; tears  streaming  down  her  already  fur- 
rowed cheeks.  Her  half  frantic  soul  would 
hear  no  comfort,  nor  listen  to  any  counsel. 
Mr.  Moffat  says,  “Night  after  night  she  would 
call  me  out  of  bed  to  tell  her  what  was  to  be- 
come of  her  soul.  One  day  meeting  her  in 
the  street,  with  both  hands  she  grasped  mine, 
and,  as  if  her  heart  would  break,  exclaimed, 
1 To  live  I cannot — I cannot  die.’  Again  she 
was  directed  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  and  the 
fountain  opened  for  her  sins ; but  she  inter- 


268 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


rupted,  by  saying,  ‘You  say  the  blood  of. 
Christ  cleanses  from  all  sins ; do  you  know 
the  number  of  mine  ? Look  to  yonder  grassy 
plain,  and  count  the  blades  of  grass  or  the 
drops  of  dew ; these  are  nothing  to  the 
amount  of  my  transgressions.’  After  con- 
tinuing in  this  state  several  weeks,  she  was 
enabled  to  believe,  when  the  being  who  once 
persecuted  and  cursed  all  who  bore  the  Chris- 
tian name,  a mass  of  filth,  which  had  given 
to  her  haggard  and  aged  form  an  unearthly 
look,  was  found  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus, 
clothed,  and  in  her  right  mind,  adoring  the 
riches  of  Divine  grace,  to  one  who  was,  as 
she  would  describe  herself,  ‘ like  the  mire  of 
the  street.’  Remarking  to  her,  one  day,  that, 
from  her  constant  attendance  on  every  means 
of  instruction,  she  seemed  like  the  Psalmist 
of  old,  desiring  ‘ to  dwell  in  the  house  of  the 
Lord  for  ever,’  she  replied,  ‘ I am  old  in  the 
world,  but  I am  still  a child  in  the  school  of 
Christ.’  She  continued  fervent  in  spirit ; the 
subject  of  Divine  mercy  and  love  so  com- 
pletely absorbing  all  the  powers  of  her  mind, 
that  when  visited  in  seasons  of  affliction,  it 
was  difficult  to  elicit  any  thing  about  her  dis- 
ease ; fc.«  f her  answer  commenced  with  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


269 


flesh,  it  was  certain  to  end  with  the  spirit. 
When  subscriptions  were  making  for  the 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Society,  she  one  day 
brought  in  her  hand  her  mite — a pumpkin ; 
end  when  my  wife  remarked  that  she  might 
retain  it,  and  she  would  put  down  her  name 
for  a small  sum,  her  soul  seemed  to  melt 
within  her,  while  she  asked,  ‘ Who  is  so  great 
a debtor  to  the  Saviour  as  I am  1 Is  it  too 
small  ? I shall  go  and  borrow7  another.’  ” 

Villages  several  miles  distant  were  regu- 
larly visited  by  the  missionaries,  and  after 
long  years  of  fruitless  labour,  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  was  at  length  poured  out,  and  souls  w'ere 
converted  to  Christ. 

Mr.  Moffat,  in  company  with  an  expedition 
from  Cape  Town  to  explore  the  interior  of  the 
country,  made  another  visit  to  the  country  of 
the  Matabele,  to  the  King  Mosel ekatse,  who 
wrill  be  well  remembered.  He  spent  two 
months  with  this  king,  and  again  tried  to  pre- 
vail upon  him  to  relax  his  cruel  oppression, 
and  give  to  his  people  something  of  the  en- 
joyments of  freedom.  Mr.  Moffat  endeavoured 
to  obtain  some  knowledge  of  the  views  of  this 
people  as  to  the  spiritual  world ; but  they 
seemed  to  have  little  or  no  idea  of  the  soul  or 


270 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


of  God.  While  he  was  with  them,  Mr.  Moffat 
received  letters  from  the  station  which  he  had 
left,  and  among  them  was  one  from  some 
American  missionaries,  proposing  to  com- 
mence a mission  among  the  Matabale.  He 
laid  the  subject  before  the  king,  and  having 
obtained  his  cordial  consent,  Mr.  Moffat  re- 
turned once  more  to  his  own  station. 

During  his  absence,  Mr.  Edwards  had 
printed  several  tracts  in  the  language,  and 
now  a Catechism  and  lessons  from  the  Scrip- 
tures were  put  to  press.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  work  of  conversion  was  steadily  advancing 
among  the  people,  and  the  demand  for  books 
was  on  the  increase. 

Messrs.  Wilson,  Yenables  and  Lindley,  the 
American  missionaries,  went,  in  1836,  to  Mo- 
sega,  and  established  themselves  there,  but 
were  compelled  by  the  inroads  of  the  Dutch 
farmers,  and  by  sickness,  to  abandon  the  sta- 
tion. 

Mr.  Moffat,  near  the  close  of  this  year, 
made  a journey  along  the  Kolong  river,  and 
found  large  congregations  of  attentive  readers, 
and  a demand  for  books  which  he  could  not 
supply.  He  ministered  to  thousands,  and  not 
to  their  souls  only ; but  they  brought  their 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


271 


sick  to  him,  that  he  might  give  them  medicine. 
He  finally  reached  a village  called  Mosheu, 
where  a chief  of  the  same  name  resided.  He 
had  formerly  visited  the  mission  station  at  the 
Kuruman.  There  he  was  addressed  most 
faithfully  upon  his  condition  as  a sinner,  but 
he  seemed  to  give  no  heed  to  it.  “ After  some 
time,”  sajrs  Mr.  Moffat,  “ he  repeated  his  visit 
to  our  station,  bringing  with  him  a large  reti- 
nue, which  included  his  brother,  their  wives, 
and  other  relations.  The  journey  occupied 
about  five  days  on  ox-back.  Nothing  could 
equal  our  surprise,  when  we  discovered  that 
he  was  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
that  he  was  striving,  or  rather  agonizing,  to 
enter.  All  the  powers  of  his  soul  seemed 
overwhelmed  with  the  contemplation  of  the 
love  of  God.  He  had  only  to  open  his  bps, 
and  his  tears  would  flow ; his  experience  was 
simple,  and  his  affection  ardent.  When  asked 
the  cause  of  his  sorrow,  he  said,  ‘ When  I 
first  visited  you  I had  only  one  heart,  but  now 
I have  come  with  two.  I cannot  rest,  my  eyes 
will  not  slumber,  because  of  the  greatness  of 
the  things  you  told  me  on  my  first  visit.’  It 
was  evident  that  an  especial  blessing  had  de- 
scended on  the  seed  sown  at  that  time,  though 


272 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


it  was  little  more  than  the  outlines  of  Chris- 
tian doctrine.  It  also  appeared,  that  during 
his  solitary  ride  across  the  lonely  plains,  his 
mind  became  deeply  interested  in  the  subject. 
On  his  arrival  among  his  own  people,  he  not 
only  began  to  teach  them  all  he  had  heard,  but 
he  desired  to  affect  their  hearts ; nor  did  he 
labour  in  vain.  The  efforts  of  this  inquiring 
disciple  were  attended  with  a blessing.  His 
brother,  an  intelligent  man-,  had  evidently  de- 
rived benefit;  while  their  wives,  and  others 
of  his  retinue,  were  so  far  interested  in  the 
subject,  as  to  inquire,  ‘ What  shall  we  do  to 
be  saved?’  Their  knowledge  was  scanty, 
and  their  views  very  imperfect,  but  they  be- 
lieved in  the  Divine  Being,  and  that  he  sent 
his  Son  into  the  world  to  save  sinners.  These 
truths  were  the  spring  of  their  emotions,  and 
they  thirsted  and  sighed  for  further  instruc- 
tion, and  more  light  on  subjects  of  which  they 
possessed  but  the  glimmering  rays.  Delight- 
ful was  our  task  to  pour  into  their  souls  the 
light  of  heaven,  and  direct  them  to  the  Lamb 
of  God.  Their  deportment  was  serious  and 
devout,  their  attendance  on  public  and  private 
instruction  incessant  and  unwearied.” 

When  at  last  they  were  obliged  to  go  home. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


273 


they  entreated  Mr.  Moffat  to  visit  their  distant 
village.  And  now  the  missionary  comes  to 
his  door.  The  moment  he  enters  the  village, 
the  cry  is  raised  that  he  has  come,  and  hun- 
dreds flock  to  see  him.  They  crowd  one  upon 
another  to  shake  his  hand,  and  it  was  midnight 
before  they  would  disperse  and  let  the  weary 
traveller  lie  down  in  his  wagon  to  rest.  He 
had  but  a short  sleep  ere  the  crowd  assembled 
again,  and  before  he  could  have  time  to  eat, 
he  must  get  up  and  preach.  He  says:  “I 
confess  I was  more  inclined  to  take  a cup  of 
coffee  than  to  preach  a sermon,  for  I still  felt 
the  fatigues  of  the  preceding  day.  I took  my 
Testament  and  a hymn-book,  and  with  such 
singers  as  I had,  gave  out  a hymn,  read  a 
chapter,  and  prayed  ; then  taking  the  text, 
‘God  so  loved  the  world,’  etc.,  discoursed  to 
them  for  about  an  hour.  Great  order  and  pro- 
found silence  were  maintained.  The  scene 
was  in  the  centre  of  the  village,  composed  of 
Bechuana  and  Coranna  houses,  and  cattle-folds. 
Some  of  these  contained  the  cattle,  sheep,  and 
goats,  while  other  herds  were  strolling  about. 
At  a distance  a party  were  approaching  riding 
on  oxen.  A few  strangers  drew  near  with 
23 


274 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


their  spears  and  shields,  who,  on  being  beck- 
oned to,  instantly  laid  them  down.  The  na- 
tive dogs  could  not  understand  the  strange 
looking  being  on  the  front  of  the  wagon,  hold- 
ing forth  to  a gazing  throng,  and  they  would 
occasionally  break  the  silence  with  their  bark, 
for  which,  however,  they  suffered  the  penalty 
of  a stone  or  stick  hurled  at  their  heads.  Two 
milk-maids,  who  had  tied  their  cows  to  posts-, 
stood  the  whole  time  with  their  milking  ves- 
sels in  their  hands,  as  if  afraid  of  losing  a 
single  sentence.  The  earnest  attention  mani- 
fested exceeded  any  thing  I had  ever  before 
witnessed,  and  the  countenances  of  some  indi- 
cated strong  mental  excitement. 

“ After  service  I walked  to  an  adjoining 
pool  in  the  bed  of  the  river  to  refresh  myself 
with  a wash,  hoping  on  my  return  to  get 
something  like  a breakfast,  but  found,  owing 
to  some  mistake,  that  the  kettle  was  not  boil- 
ing. The  people  were  again  assembling,  and 
again  requested  me  to  preach.  On  begging 
half  an  hour  for  refreshment,  the  chief’s  wife 
hobbled  off  to  her  house,  and  immediately  re- 
turned with  a large  wooden  vessel  full  of  sour 
milk,  saying,  with  a smile  on  her  countenance, 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


275 


4 There,  drink  away,  drink  much,  and  you 
will  be  able  to  speak  long.’  Having  cheer- 
fully accepted  this  hasty  African  breakfast,  I 
resumed  my  station,  and  preached  a second 
time  to,  if  possible,  a still  more  attentive  con- 
gregation. When  I had  concluded,  my 
hearers  divided  into  companies,  to  talk  the 
subject  over,  but  others,  more  inquisitive, 
plied  me  with  questions.  While  thus  en- 
gaged, my  attention  was  arrested  by  a simple- 
looking young  man  at  a short  distance,  rather 
oddly  attired.  He  wore  what  was  once  a pair 
of  trousers,  with  part  of  one  leg  still  remain- 
ing. For  a hat  he  had  part  of  the  skin  of  a 
zebra’s  head,  with  the  ears  attached,  and 
something  not  less  fantastic  about  his  neck. 
I had  noticed  this  grotesque  figure  before, 
but  such  sights  are  by  no  means  uncommon, 
as  the  natives  will  hang  any  thing  about  their 
bodies,  either  for  dress  or  ornament,  without 
the  slightest  regard  to  appearance.  The  per- 
son referred  to  was  holding  forth  with  great 
animation  to  a number  of  people,  who  were 
all  attention.  On  approaching,  I found,  to  my 
surprise,  that  he  was  preaching  my  sermon 
over  again,  with  uncommon  precision,  and 
with  great  solemnity,  imitating  as  nearly  as 


276 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


he  could  the  gestures  of  the  original.  A 
greater  contrast  could  scarcely  be  conceived 
than  the  fantastic  figure  I have  described,  and 
the  solemnity  of  his  language,  his  subject 
being  eternity,  while  he  evidently  felt  what 
he  spoke.  Not  wishing  to  disturb  him,  I 
allowed  him  to  finish  the  recital,  and  seeing 
him  soon  after,  told  him  that  he  could  do  what 
I was  sure  I could  not;  that  was,  preach 
again  the  same  sermon  verbatim.  He  did 
not  appear  vain  of  his  superior  memory. 
‘ When  I hear  any  thing  great,’  he  said, 
touching  his  forehead  with  his  finger, 4 it  re- 
mains there.’  This  young  man  died  in  the 
faith  shortly  after,  before  an  opportunity  was 
afforded  him  of  making  a public  profes- 
sion. 

“ In  the  evening,  after  the  cows  were  milked, 
and  the  herds  had  laid  themselves  down  in 
the  folds  to  chew  the  cud,  a congregation,  for 
the  third  time,  stood  before  my  wagon.  The 
bright  silvery  moon,  holding  her  way  through 
a cloudless  starry  sky,  and  shining  on  many 
a sable  face,  made  the  scene  peculiarly 
solemn  and  impressive,  while  the  deepest 
attention  was  paid  to  the  subject,  which  was 
the  importance  of  religion  illustrated  by  Scrip- 


► 


Moonlight  in  Africa.— Parses  27  & 28. 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


279 


ture  characters.  After  the  service,  they  lin- 
gered about  the  wagon,  making  many  in- 
quiries, and  repeating  over  and  over  again 
what  they  had  heard.  Mosheu  very  kindly 
presented  a sheep  the  evening  before  for  my- 
self and  people,  and  the  wives  took  care  that 
we  should  not  want  milk.  It  had  been  a day 
of  incessant  speaking,  and  at  a late  hour  I 
was  thankful  to  retire  to  rest  with  the  hum  of 
voices  around  the  wagon.” 

The  next  day  was  spent  in  visiting  the 
sick,  in  addressing  the  people,  and  in  giving 
them  some  first  lessons  in  reading.  The  de- 
sire to  learn  was  so  great,  that  Mr.  Moffat  was 
obliged  to  teach  the  alphabet  to  some  of  the 
chief  men  of  the  place.  This  scene,  as  he 
describes  it,  was  very  amusing. 

“ After  a search,  I found,  among  some 
waste  paper,  a large  sheet  alphabet,  with  a 
corner  and  two  letters  torn  off.  This  was  laid 
down  on  the  ground,  when  all  knelt  in  a cir- 
cle round  it,  and  of  course  the  letters  were 
viewed,  by  some,  standing  just  upside  down. 
I commenced  pointing  with  a stick,  and  when 
I pronounced  one  letter,  all  hallooed  out  to 
some  purpose.  When  I remarked  that  per- 
23* 


280 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


haps  we  might  manage  with  somewhat  less 
noise,  one  replied,  he  was  sure  the  louder  he 
roared,  the  sooner  would  his  tongue  get  ac- 
customed to  the  ‘ seeds,’  as  he  called  the  let- 
ters. As  it  was  growing  late,  I rose  to 
straighten  my  back,  which  was  beginning  to 
tire,  when  I observed  some  young  folks  com- 
ing dancing  and  skipping  towards  me,  who, 
without  any  ceremony,  seized  hold  of  me. 
‘ Oh,  teach  us  the  ABC  with  music,’  every 
one  cried,  giving  me  no  time  to  tell  them  it 
was  too  late.  I found  they  had  made  this, 
discovery  through  one  of  my  boys.  There 
were  presently  a dozen  or  more  surrounding 
me,  and  resistance  was  out  of  the  question. 
Dragged  and  pushed,  I entered  one  of  the 
largest  native  houses,  wrhich  was  instantly 
crowded.  The  tune  of  ‘ Auld  lang  syne’  was 
pitched  to  A B C,  each  succeeding  round 
was  joined  by  succeeding  voices  till  every 
tongue  was  vocal,  and  every  countenance 
beamed  with  heartfelt  satisfaction.  The  longer 
they  sang  the  more  freedom  was  felt,  and 
Auld  lang  syne  was  echoed  to  the  farthest 
corner  of  the  village.  The  strains  which  in- 
luse  pleasurable  emotions  into  the  sons  of  the 
north,  were  no  less  potent  among  these  chii- 


THE  BECHTJANAS. 


281 


dren  of  the  south.  Those  who  had  retired 
to  their  evening’s  slumbers,  supposing  that 
we  were  holding  a night  service,  came  ; 1 for 
music,’  it  is  said,  4 charms  the  savage  ear.’  It 
certainly  does,  particularly  the  natives  of 
Southern  Africa ; who,  however  degraded  they 
may  have  become,  still  retain  that  refinement 
of  taste,  which  enables  them  to  appreciate 
those  tunes  which  are  distinguished  for  melody 
and  softness.  After  two  hour’s  singing  and 
puffing,  I obtained  permission,  though  with 
some  difficulty  of  consent,  and  greater  of 
egress,  to  leave  them,  now  comparatively  pro- 
ficient. It  was  between  two  and  three  in  the 
morning.  Worn  out  in  body  and  mind,  I lay 
myself  down  in  my  wagon,  cap  and  shoes 
jpd  all,  just  to  have  a few  hours’  sleep,  pre- 
paratory to  departure  on  the  coming  day.  As 
the  ‘ music  hall’  was  not  far  from  my  pillow, 
there  wras  little  chance  of  sleeping  soundly, 
for  the  young  amateurs  seemed  unwearied, 
and  A B C to  Auld  lang  syne  went  on  till 
I was  ready  to  wish  it  at  John-o’-Groat’s 
house.  The  company  at  length  dispersed, 
and  awaking  in  the  morning  after  a brief  re- 
pose, I was  not  a little  surprised  to  hear  the 
old  tune  in  every  corner  of  the  village.  The 


282 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


maids  milking  the  cows,  and  the  boys  tending 
the  calves,  were  humming  their  alphabet  over 
again.” 

A mission  was  afterwards  established  at 
this  village,  and  it  has  been  greatly  blessed  of 
God.  Perhaps  a more  wonderful  example  of 
the  power  of  the  gospel  is  not  on  record,  than 
the  mission  at  this  place  produced.  A single 
incident  will  illustrate  it. 

“ The  congregation  met  one  Sabbath  morning 
to  hold  the  early  prayer-meeting  before  the  ser- 
vices of  the  day.  They  were  scarcely  seated, 
when  a party  of  marauders  approached  from 
the  interior,  wThither  they  had  gone  for  plunder, 
and  not  having  succeeded  to  their  wishes,  had 
determined  to  attack  this  Coranna  village  on 
their  return.  Mosheu  arose,  and  begged  the' 
people  to  sit  still  and  trust  in  Jehovah,  while 
he  went  to  meet  the  marauders.  To  his  in- 
quiry, what  they  wanted,  the  appalling  reply 
was,  ‘ Your  cattle  ; and  it  is  at  your  peril  you 
raise  a weapon  to  resist.’  ‘There  are  my 
cattle,’  replied  the  chief,  and  then  retired  and 
resumed  his  position  at  the  prayer-meeting. 
A hymn  was  sung,  a chapter  read,  and  then 
all  kneeled  in  prayer  to  God,  who  only  could 
save  them  in  their  distresses.  The  sight  was 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


283 


too  sacred  and  solemn  to  be  gazed  on  by  such 
a band  of  ruffians ; they  all  withdrew  from 
the  spot,  without  touching  a single  article  be- 
longing to  the  people.” 


284 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Glorious  works  of  grace — The  claims  of 
Africa. 

During  the  years  1837  and  1838,  a rich 
blessing  descended  on  the  Bechuana  mission, 
on  all  the  stations,  at  every  place  where  the 
gospel  was  read  and  preached.  Large  addi- 
tions of  Bechuanas  to  the  church  at  Griqua 
Town  have  already  been  noticed ; and  in 
1838  great  accessions  were  made  to  that  of 
the  Kuruman.  Under  the  superintendence 
of  Mr.  Edwards,  the  number  of  readers  con- 
nected with  the  mission  had  increased  in  an 
equal  ratio ; while  the  Infant  School,  com- 
menced and  carried  on  by  Mrs.  Edwards, 
with  the  assistance  of  a native  girl,  gave  the 
highest  satisfaction.  The  people  made  rapid 
advances  in  civilization ; some  purchasing 
wagons,  and  breaking  in  their  oxen  for  those 
labours  which  formerly  devolved  on  the  female 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


285 


sex.  The  place  of  worship  was  so  far  in 
readiness  that  it  was  opened  in  November, 
1838.  This  was  a deeply  interesting  season 
to  all,  and  especially  to  the  missionaries  and 
the  church  which  had  been  gathered  from 
among  the  heathen.  Between  eight  and  nine 
hundred  entered  those  walls,  now  sacred  to 
the  service  of  Jehovah.  A deep  sense  of 
the  Divine  presence  was  felt  during  the  ser- 
vices on  that  memorable  occasion.  The  Rev. 
P.  Lemue,  of  Motito,  took  part  with  the  resi- 
dent missionaries  in  the  solemnities.  In  the 
afternoon  of  the  following  Sabbath,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  members  united  in  commemo- 
rating the  dying  Jove  of  Him  who  had  re- 
deemed them  by  his  blood,  and  brought  them, 
by  his  providence  and  grace,  from  tribes — 
some  very  distant — to  participate  in  the  hea- 
venly banquet.  Many,  with  eyes  suffused 
with  tears,  compared  their  present  happy  con- 
dition with  the  ignorance  and  degradation 
from  which  they  had  been  graciously  deli- 
vered. The  church  has  since  increased  to 
two  hundred  and  thirty. 

Mr.  Edwards  writes : “ Mothibi,  our  old 
king,  feeble  from  age,  stood  forth  with  others 
to  make  a public  profession  of  his  faith  by 


286 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


being  baptized.  He  has  for  some  time  been 
reckoned  among  the  dead ; his  people  view- 
ing him  as  one  of  the  past  generation.  I had 
heard,  a few  months  before  he  last  visited  us, 
that  he  was  becoming  much  concerned  about 
the  state  of  his  soul,  and  could  no  longer  conceal 
his  fears,  which  only  increased  the  longer  he 
kept  silent.  Being  quite  overwhelmed,  he 
made  known  his  alarm  to  the  believers,  and 
requested  their  counsel  and  sympathy.  Mori- 
sanyane,  the  native  reader  at  his  residence, 
was  made  useful  to  him.  Mothibi  at  length 
urgently  entreated  his  sons  ‘ to  take  him  to 
Kuruman  to  see  his  own  missionaries.’  Im- 
mediately on  his  arrival,  he  bent  his  feeble 
steps  to  the  mission-house.  Never  before,  I 
believe,  did  he  visit  a missionary  with  so 
much  anxiety  and  diffidence.  I found  him 
not  inclined  to  speak  much,  but  rather  to  hear 
what  might  be  said  to  him.  He  said,  how- 
ever, in  substance,  that  ‘he  had  come  to  speak 
about  his  soul — that  he  was  an  old  man,  great 
from  age,  but  without  understanding.  There 
is  nothing  left,’  he  exclaimed,  ‘but  my  old 
bones  and  withered  skin.  I heard  ‘ the  word’ 
from  the  beginning,  (twenty-five  years  ago,) 
but  never  understood,  and  now  have  no  rest 


THE  BECHUANA3. 


287 


night  nor  day;  my  soul  is  sorrowful  and 
burning  with  anguish  ; my  heart  is  sick,  and 
rises  into  my  throat;  my  mind  is  dark,  and 
my  memory  cannot  retain  the  good  word ; hut 
though  it  forsakes  me,  it  does  me  good ; it 
leaves  something  behind  in  my  soul,  which  I 
cannot  explain,  but  which  causes  me  to  hope. 
I wish  to  cast  myself  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  the 
Son  of  God,  in  hope  and  expectation  that  he 
will  have  mercy  on  me.  I feel  that  it  will  be 
my  wisdom  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  believers  who 
are  grown  to  manhood  in  knowledge,  to  be 
ever  instructed  by  them  in  the  paths  of  duty 
and  salvation. 

“On  inquiring  among  those  who  had  ob- 
served him  of  late,  I found  that  they  all 
thought  favourably  of  him,  for  they  had  seen 
him  weep  repeatedly  over  his  sins,  and  his 
lost  state  as  a sinner.  He  expressed  ardent 
desires  to  live  and  die  at  the  feet  of  Christ, 
and  to  be  united  to  his  people  ; and  there  be- 
ing no  scriptural  objection,  he  was  proposed 
and  received  by  the  church  in  this  place. 
Though  the  rightful  chief  of  20,000  Bechua- 
nas,  Mothibi  stood  forth  with  as  much  humi- 
lity as  others  of  his  people  beside  him,  whom 
he  formerly  considered  as  his  ‘ servants’  or 
24 


288 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


‘dogs,’  to  receive  the  ordinance  of  baptism. 
He  may  not  be  a bright  star  among  the  be- 
lievers, but  if  enabled  to  follow  up  his  desire 
‘ to  live  and  die  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,’  though  he 
go  halting  the  few  remaining  days  of  his  life,  he 
will  be  at  last  received  to  glory,  a monument  of 
what  grace  can  do  even  at  the  eleventh  hour.” 

In  reference  to  this  pleasing  event,  Mr.  Ha- 
milton remarks  : “ Things  are  now  coming  to 
close  quarters.  The  surrounding  heathen 
chiefs  are  in  a state  of  consternation,  at  the 
father  of  their  cause  embracing  the  faith,  and 
becoming  a little  child  in  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
and  on  being  assured  that  this  is  really  the 
case,  shake  their  heads  as  mournfully  as  if  he 
were  dead.” 

Other  missionaries  have  entered  this  wide 
and  most  unpromising  field.  The  Wesleyan 
Society,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions  have  sent  labourers  into 
South  Africa,  and  the  Lord  has  been  with 
them.  There  is  no  part  of  the  world  where 
a darker  night  of  moral  death  hangs  over  the 
land,  and  if  those  who  need  the  gospel  the 
most  should  have  it  first,  these  Africans 
should  have  it  without  delay.  If  the  tribes 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


289 


which  still  survive  the  devastations  to  which 
they  have  been  exposed,  are  to  be  saved  from 
annihilation,  it  must  be  by  the  diffusion  of  the 
gospel.  It  is  omnipotent ; and  if  we  had  only 
a tithe  of  the  money  which  is  expended  in 
defence  against  incursions  of  barbarous  na- 
tions, we  could  adopt  those  means  which, 
under  the  promised  blessing  of  Him  who 
holdeth  the  reins  of  universal  sway,  and  who 
willeth  that  all  should  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  and  be  saved,  would  bring  them 
under  the  reign  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  And 
melancholy  as  is  the  past  history  of  Africa, 
we  are  fully  warranted  to  anticipate  that  the 
warlike  and  savage  tribes  of  that  immense 
continent  will  ere  long  present  a scene,  in  the 
intelligence,  holiness,  and  happiness  of  its 
regenerated  nations,  which  will  far  exceed 
the  most  sanguine  expectations  of  those  who 
have  laboured,  and  are  still  labouring,  in  be- 
half of  her  afflicted  children.  If  we  bring 
within  the  mind’s  view  the  history  of  that 
vast  portion  of  our  earth,  can  we  refrain  from 
exclaiming,  O Africa ! how  vast,  how  over- 
whelming thy  burden ! How  numberless 
thy  wrongs — the  prey  of  fiendish  men — the 
world’s  great  mart  of  rapine,  bondage,  blood, 


290 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


and  murder ! On  no  part  of  the  earth’s  suqface, 
in  no  state  or  condition  of  mankind,  can  we 
find  a parallel  to  thy  woes  1 Thy  skies  have 
been  obscured  with  smoke  of  towns  in 
flames  ! — thy  lovely  landscapes  and  sunny 
groves  transformed  to  lions’  dens  ! — thy  burn- 
ing deserts  bedew^ed  with  the  agonizing  tears 
of  bereaved  mothers  ! — and  thy  winds  have 
re-echoed  back  to  thy  blood-stained  soil  the 
orphan’s  cry,  the  widow’s  wail !” 

Who  does  not  long  and  pray  for  the  time 
when  Ethiopia  will  stretch  forth  her  hands 
unto  God  ? This  subject  has  occupied  the 
attention  of  the  noblest  minds ; and  the  excel- 
lent of  the  earth  are  generally  agreed  that,  in 
order  to  civilize,  we  must  evangelize  Africa. 
Nothing  can  be  more  to  the  point  than  the 
following  extract  from  the  valuable  work  on 
the  Slave  Trade  and  its  Remedy,  by  Sir  T.  F. 
Buxton. 

“Africa  still  lies  in  her  blood.  She  wants 
our  missionaries,  our  schoolmasters,  our  Bibles 
— all  the  machinery  we  possess,  for  ameliorat- 
ing her  wretched  condition.  Shall  we,  with 
a remedy  that  may  safely  be  applied,  neglect 
to  heal  her  wounds  ? Shall  we,  on  whom  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


29 


*amp  of  life  shines,  refuse  to  disperse  her 
darkness  ? 

“ If  there  be  any  consolation  in  Christ,  if 
any  comfort  of  love,  if  any  fellowship  of  the 
Spirit,  if  any  bowels  of  mercies ; we  must 
awake  to  the  duty,  amidst  every  difficulty,  of 
freely  and  liberally  distributing  to  others  those 
rich  and  abundant  blessings  which  have  been 
intrusted  to  us. 

“ Missionaries  find  less  difficulty  than  any 
other  class  of  persons,  perhaps,  in  winning 
the  confidence  of  the  native  tribes.  The  se- 
cret of  their  success  is  the  spirit  of  fair  deal- 
ing, and  the  manifestation  of  upright  and 
benevolent  intentions  which  they  carry  with 
them.  These  speak  to  all  men,  but  especially 
to  the  uncivilized,  in  a language  which  they 
accurately  comprehend,  and  to  which  they 
freely  respond.” 

These  principles  speak  for  themselves, 
and  they  ought  to  speak  ; for  the  destinies  of 
unborn  millions,  as  well  as  the  millions  who 
now  exist,  are  at  stake.  To  rescue  Africa 
from  the  abyss  of  misery  in  which  she  has 
been  plunged,  as  the  same  able  advocate 
writes,  “ Let  missionaries  and  schoolmasters, 
the  plough  and  the  spade,  go  together,  and 
24* 


292 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


agriculture  will  flourish,  the  avenues  of  legiti- 
mate commerce  will  be  opened,  confidence 
between  man  and  man  will  be  inspired,  whilst 
civilization  will  advance  as  the  natural  effect, 
and  Christianity  operate  as  the  proximate 
cause  of  the  happy  change.” 

The  preceding  chapters  show  what  has 
been  accomplished  among  the  tribes  in  the 
southern  portions  of  this  vast  continent. 
What  now  remains  to  be  done,  but  to  go  up 
and  take  possession  of  the  land  ? The  means 
have  been  described,  and  our  prospects  are  in- 
viting ; avenues  have  been  opened  up  ; trans- 
lations of  the  word  of  God  have  been  made 
into  different  languages ; a native  agency  is 
in  operation.  Many  of  the  sons  of  Africa, 
born  and  brought  up  in  Christian  lands,  are 
now  ready  to  go  and  proclaim  the  liberty  of 
the  gospel  to  their  captive  brethren.  We  are 
warranted  to  expect,  from  what  has  already 
occurred,  great  and  glorious  results,  as  the 
consequence  of  the  simple  distribution  of 
scriptural  truth,  and  the  influence  of  that 
truth  in  connection  with  native  agency. 
When  only  the  Gospel  of  Luke  was  printed 
in  the  language,  and  the  first  edition  of  Scrip- 
ture lessons  had  been  put  into  the  hands  of  the 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


293 


natives,  Mr.  Hughes,  writing  from  an  out-sta- 
tion, made  the  following  striking  remarks  : — 

“ The  good  work  here  is  making  progress. 
What  has  been  accomplished  by  feeble  means 
(in  our  eyes)  makes  me  exclaim,  ‘ What  hath 
God  wrought?’  The  sword  of  the  Spirit  is 
truly  in  unskilled  hands,  but  it  hath  shown 
itself  two-edged.  Its  success  here  is  evidently 
not  owing  to  the  hand  that  wields  it,  bat  to  its 
own  native  power  and  destination  from  above. 
Jesus  and  the  apostles  teach  here  without  any 
human  infirmity  intruding  between  them  and 
the  hearts  of  the  hearer.  The  great  princi- 
ples of  the  Bible  Society  are  exemplified  here, 
— the  simple  reading  and  study  of  the  Bible 
alone  will  convert  the  world.  The  mission- 
ary’s work  is  to  gain  for  it  admission  and 
attention,  and  then  let  it  speak  for  itself.  The 
simplicity  of  means  in  connection  with  the 
greatness  of  the  effect,  is  quite  in  character 
with  its  Divine  Author.  To  Him  be  all  the 
praise.” 

The  vast  importance  of  having  the  Scrip- 
tures in  the  language  of  the  natives,  will  be 
seen  when  we  look  on  the  scattered  towns  and 
hamlets  which  stud  the  interior,  over  which 
one  language,  with  slight  variations,  is  spoken 


294 


THE  GOSPEL  AMONG 


as  far  as  the  equator.  When  taught  to  read, 
they  have  in  their  hands  the  means  not  only 
of  recovery  from  their  natural  darkness,  but 
of  keeping  the  lamp  of  life  burning  amidst  a 
desert  gloom.  “ In  one  of  my  early  journeys,” 
says  Mr.  Moffat,  “ with  some  of  my  com- 
panions, we  came  to  a heathen  village  on  the 
banks  of  the  Orange  river,  between  Namaqua- 
land  and  the  Griqua  country.  We  had 
travelled  far,  and  were  hungry,  thirsty,  and 
fatigued.  From  the  fear  of  being  exposed  to 
lions,  we  preferred  remaining  at  the  village  to 
proceeding  during  the  night. 

“ The  people  at  the  village  rather  roughly 
directed  us  to  halt  at  a distance.  We  asked 
water,  but  they  would  not  supply  it.  I offered 
the  three  or  four  buttons  which  still  remained 
on  my  jacket  for  a little  milk ; this  also  was 
refused.  We  had  the  prospect  of  another 
hungry  night  at  a distance  from  water,  though 
within  sight  of  the  river.  We  found  it  diffi- 
cult to  reconcile  ourselves  to  our  lot,  for  in 
addition  to  repeated  rebuffs,  the  manner  of  the 
villagers  excited  suspicion.  When  twilight 
drew  on,  a woman  approached  from  the  height 
beyond  which  the  village  lay.  She  bore  on 
her  head  a bundle  of  wood,  and  had  a vessel 


THE  BECHUANAS. 


295 


of  milk  in  her  hand.  The  latter,  without 
opening  her  lips,  she  handed  to  us,  laid  down 
the  wood,  and  returned  to  the  village.  A 
second  time  she  approached  with  a cooking 
vessel  on  her  head,  and  a leg  of  mutton  in 
one  hand,  and  water  in  the  other.  She  sat 
down  without  saying  a word,  prepared  the 
fire,  and  put  on  the  meat.  We  asked  her 
again  and  again  who  she  was.  She  remained 
silent  till  affectionately  entreated  to  give  us  a 
reason  for  such  unlooked-for  kindness  to 
strangers.  The  solitary  tear  stole  down  her 
sable  cheek,  when  she  replied,  ‘ I love  Him 
whose  servant  you  are,  and  surely  it  is  my 
duty  to  give  you  a cup  of  cold  water  in  his 
name.  My  heart  is  full,  therefore  I cannot 
speak  the  joy  I feel  to  see  you  in  this  out-of- 
the-world  place.’  On  learning  a little  of  her 
history,  and  that  she  was  a solitary  light  burn- 
ing in  a dark  place,  I asked  her  how  she 
kept  up  the  life  of  God  in  her  soul  in  the  en- 
tire absence  of  the  communion  of  saints.  She 
drew  from  her  bosom  a copy  of  the  Dutch 
New  Testament,  which  she  had  received  from 
Mr.  Helm  when  in  his  school  some  years  pre- 
vious, before  she  had  been  compelled  by  her 
connections  to  retire  to  her  present  seclusion. 


296  THE  GOSPEL  AMONG  THE  BECHUANAS. 


‘This,’  she  said,  ‘is  the  fountain  whence  I 
drink ; this  is  the  oil  which  makes  my  lamp 
burn.’  I looked  on  the  precious  relic,  printed 
by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  and 
the  reader  may  conceive  how  I felt,  and  my 
believing  companions  with  me,  when  we  met 
with  this  disciple,  and  mingled  our  sympa- 
thies and  prayers  together  at  the  throne  of  our 
heavenly  Father.  Glory  to  God  in  the 

HIGHEST,  AND  ON  EARTH  PEACE,  GOOD  WILL 
TO  MEN  !” 


I 


r 


' 


1 


■ 


4 


